Doctors Howard and Sara Martin have been studying MORFS since MORFS first appeared. As some of the world's foremost experts on MORFS, they were ready when Larry and Cindy, their twins, came down with the condition. But before they could catch their collective breath, they received the opportunity to study MORFS from a completely different perspective.

sex: 2/10
violence: 4/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Male to Hermaphrodite, Female to Hermaphrodite, Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter One: The Beginning

How did it happen? That's the burning question, I'm sure. All you adults who ran the gauntlet of puberty and came out unfazed now have something to worry about -- or maybe not.

But hey, it's a long story. I'll try to keep it down to the essentials, but there is still a lot to tell. I do have to warn you, though, that I'll probably go into 'professor mode' a few times before I'm through. Sorry, but I can't help it. I have been a professor for a long time.

To start with, Sara and I were junior high sweethearts who stayed together for life. I know that doesn't happen much, but it happened to us.

Actually, we had known each other for our whole lives. We were always friends. Our parents were friends, and we played together when they got together. We even kept on playing together during the 'boys are yucky/girls are yucky' stage of our lives. When we started holding hands in fifth grade, we were teased a lot. We didn't care.

Oops... sorry about rambling. Didn't I promise not to ramble? I guess that's just one of those things of old age.

Anyhow, by high school, we knew that we would be together forever. There was no MORFS back then, so we didn't have to worry about one or the other of us going through a forced sex change.

We took all the college prep classes together. We could concentrate on our studies because we studied together. We were inseparable. While all the other kids were chasing boys or girls, dating, and partying, we spent our time together.

Oh sure, we did a little partying and went to concerts and stuff like that. Still, with a stable relationship, we didn't have to goof around posturing and searching. We enjoyed our time together -- studying, sitting on the couch and watching TV, walking in the park, floating down the river, or whatever.

When you enjoy what you're doing, and enjoy the person you're doing it with, you tend to do it well. We did school well, and both graduated with a perfect 4.0 average. We shared the number one spot in graduation, and both had to make a speech.

Then, it was off to college.

We were in our sophomore years when MORFS reared its head. With genetic engineering and molecular biology majors, we jumped on the bandwagon and started studying the transformation process.

MORFS was scary back then, but it was also a wonder.

It was scary because some people didn't survive it at first. Their bodies simply ran out of the raw materials needed to complete the transformation. Also, it dragged on for so long that the victims' bodies became too fatigued to go on. Interveinous feeding was the order of the day for those difficult cases. It didn't take long for the medical professionals to find out that giving the patients an abundance of nutrients sped up the process and reduced mortality.

Sara and I were undergraduates when the real push to develop what later became the modern 'stim pack' started. We can't claim to have played a major role in those early days, but we certainly spent enough time in the labs working under the guidance of the more senior researchers. We eventually came up with several versions. The preferred type is an interveinous solution that keeps working throughout the transformation process -- whether or not the patient feels like eating. We developed a solid bar and a drink for third world countries and remote locations, but they became popular among the general population because they could be used at home. Eventually, the biomedical engineers came up with the familiar home IV that the doctors affix to the patient's limb.

Once the immediate emergency was over, we could study the condition in earnest. There were lots of questions that needed answers, but we had set them aside while dealing with the critical issue of helping the victims survive.

First of all, how is it that MORFS hands out functional and usable changes, rather than random mutations?

The vast majority of the random mutations foisted upon living organisms do nothing at all. Of those that do something, the vast majority are useless or harmful.

While you can turn someone's brown eyes blue by changing a single gene, giving someone wings or extra arms or improved senses requires a complex set of genetic changes that are less likely to happen by random chance than having a monkey type out the complete works of Shakespeare in one shot -- and that's no exaggeration.

The fact that the changes are functional at all is exceedingly improbable. The fact that a large fraction of the changes vary from harmless to very useful really threw us scientists for a loop.

For that matter, how does it make changes to a mostly grown organism?

If you were to carefully make changes to the DNA that controls your body structure (a tiny minority of the DNA that you contain, by the way), and somehow copy those changes to every cell in your body, nothing would happen. The genes that carry the instructions for building our bodies are quiescent in an adult. In fact, almost all of them are quiet within just a few weeks after conception.

So, how does it happen? How does MORFS take the instructions for building a body and use them to change a body?

That's what Sara and I studied in graduate school. That's what our doctoral theses were about. That's what we spent our lives studying. That's what consumed us all through our young adult lives and on to middle age.

And yes, we learned a lot about it. You'll find the information in the dozens of papers we have published over the years, not to mention the handful of text books that we authored.

Chapter Two: The Surprise

We entered our fifties and realized that it was too late to have kids. Sara was showing signs of menopause. Her periods were starting to get a bit sporadic, so we didn't think anything of it when she went three months without that periodic visit from Aunt Flo.

Morning sickness? Hey, when you hit middle age, you get used to aches and pains. We were healthy, but we still had joints that were wearing out and stuff like that. A couple bouts of the morning barfies was barely noticed.

So there we were, a middle age couple who were looking forward to becoming parents for the first time. That's right; Sara started to show, and it wasn't floppy like fat. A trip to the doctor later, and we were in shock. Our families loved it, of course.

It's a good thing we had been doing all we could to say healthy. Even without the technology we were trying to develop, we expected to make it to the century mark.

As soon as we found out that Sara was pregnant, we started preparing. We set up two bedrooms for the kids.

That's right; kids. Plural. We don't do things half way. Sara was pregnant with twins.

We set up a laboratory in the basement so that we could continue our research while staying home. We hired Gladys, our house keeper, so that we could take the time that we usually use for routine home maintenance and spend it with the kids.

We kept our jobs at the school, but most of our research work was now done in our basement laboratory. We wanted to aggressively search for a way to trigger the somatic reconstruction that makes up stage two of MORFS. We wanted to rebuild our bodies to their youthful forms. If we could make a couple changes while we were at it, that's OK. Mostly, we just wanted to stay around long enough to see our kids grow up. We wanted to be healthy enough to enjoy a relationship with them as they grew to maturity. We wanted to meet our grandchildren. After all, we would be 74 years old when they were due to graduate from high school, and 78 when they got their four year degrees and entered graduate school.

As the blessed day approached, we both ended up spending more time at home. We decided to share a single part-time position at the university just so that we could keep our collective foot in the door. We had made some good investments, so it's not like we really needed the money. We just like being part of the action in the labs.

We took some family leave time when the kids were born. Sara and I poured out hearts into raising Larry and Cindy. We also poured our intellect into working in our lab. We ended up teaching one or two classes each semester, and the students used to joke about not knowing from day to day which Doctor Martin would be teaching.

As the kids grew, we got closer to an answer. Raising them added love to our lives, and gave us more incentive to extend our lives and stay healthy. Playing with them and sharing their dreams gave us a spark of youth in our souls that we hadn't realized that we had lost.

As they grew older, the kids each had to have their own labs. They wanted to play like Mom and Dad, but didn't necessarily follow in our footsteps and work with genetics or molecular biology. We didn't try to steer them in any particular direction. They are their own people, and need to find their own passion. If they want to play with physics or electronics or computer science, we'll support them all the way.

In fact, they both started to get an interest in a new branch of physics.

Even back when we were kids, people had postulated things like morphogenetic fields -- a pattern that guides the growth of organisms. Before that, they talked about the 'essence' of substances -- as if there were more to things than the mere matter. For instance, some experiments with homeopathy showed that, even after a substance is diluted so much that any sample is unlikely to contain even a single molecule, it can have some effect. Back in our day, the scientists rejected any evidence because it made no sense. Now, they are looking at it and wondering how it works.

Sara and I started studying all the research papers just so that we could answer Larry and Cindy's questions.

Then it hit us.

These patterns that seem to be engraved into the very fabric of the universe may be the missing part of the genetic code. They may also be the source of the metaphysical powers that some MORFS survivors gain. It makes sense that the instructions for the various telepathic, telekinetic, and elemental powers are coded in those patterns. That explains why we have never detected a DNA group for any of the powers.

This was exciting stuff. Imagine rubbing amber and silk to create static electricity, and then wondering what might come of it -- computers, television, electric motors, and the whole shebang.

We had already pretty much traced the path of the stray DNA that ends up in the genetic code of some MORFS victims. That was actually relatively simple. After all, early genetic engineers were rather consternated to find that the genes that they stuffed into our food crops refused to stay there -- creating super weeds. Roundup-ready soy beans planted one year would result in Roundup-resistant weeds a few years later.

But now, the missing part was finally falling into place. These patterns interacted closely with the viral DNA and the DNA of our bodies. It was almost as if it was simulating the results of the combinations and choosing combinations that were beneficial to the organism. We still didn't know how it was happening, but we were starting to be able to reproduce it.

We also postulate that our very souls are made of these patterns. That explains why most MORFS victims quickly adapt to their new form.

So, our best theory is that when someone comes down with MORFS, the person's DNA, any DNA from the trigger virus (MORFS is triggered by a regular cold or influenza virus), any stray DNA that can be pulled from the environment, and the person's soul all interact to create a new pattern and genetic code for the body. If the person's mind is reasonably healthy, the new form will reflect something that is within the soul of that person.

Yes, I know that the existence of a soul has never been scientifically measured or proven. Use a different word if you like. Assume that our consciousness is nothing but the firings of some neurons deep in our brains if you like.

There still seems to be something like a soul that makes us what we are, and is involved in the MORFing process. Call it what you like, and hypothesize all you want about its nature. You might even be right.

Sara and I were in the middle of running some tests and preparing some reports for the professional journals when it happened. The kids came down with MORFS.

Chapter Three: MORFS gets personal

We had seen MOFRFS enough to know what it was right away. We had induced it in enough laboratory animals to know exactly how to treat it. We have a big stash of stim packs and sleeping pills. Still, we took the kids over to the doctor to have it properly diagnosed.

A life time in the laboratory taught us the value of reading instructions and carefully doing things the right way. We had helped develop the drugs and nutrients used for treating the virus, but we read the doctor's instructions carefully. Then, we put our poor sick kids to bed and took care of them. As is our custom, we laid hands on them and prayed over them. "Lord, we thank you for these children. Please make their changes a blessing, and not a curse."

Once they were sleeping comfortably, we collapsed on the love seat and just held each other. Soon, Sneaky and Sassy, our seal-point Siamese cats, decided that it was time to demand attention. Anyone who is owned by a Siamese cat knows exactly what we mean.

The kids' case of MORFS was pretty much textbook. We should know, since we wrote the textbook. We watched the transformations. It looks like the genetic materials of our cats somehow got into the mix. There were no forced sex changes. We were happy about that because they both seem to be well adapted to their current gender.

I guess I should mention that we were watching that part of their development pretty carefully. You see, the apple doesn't generally fall all that far from the tree. The kids lucked out, though.

It's not like Sara and I are gender dysphoric to anything like that. The truth is that my gender is not a large part of who I am. My nerdiness, curiosity, and tendency to nurture and teach are a huge part of who I am. My spirituality is a big part of who I am. Also, Sara is a large part of who I am. I have been with her for so long that I don't really know who I am without her.

Sara is pretty much the same. We have different personalities, but a large part of who we are is that which makes us natural professors.

When either of us takes one of those gender identity tests, we come out in the 'versatile' category. We're in the middle, and happy to be there. We don't went to be controlled by our reproductive systems.

So, I have a number of feminine traits, and she has plenty of masculine traits. Being the oldest sister of a family of eight, she is pretty bossy. I tend to be stubborn, so she doesn't dominate me. Still, it took a couple decades to get to the point where we have a harmonious relationship.

I, on the other hand, tend to be rather emotional. Also, there have been many times when I wished I could wear nice clothes, perhaps indulge in cosplay. Don't get me wrong -- I wouldn't give up my maleness to become female. It would be great to do it part time, but a lot of me is very male.

Fortunately for Sara, it's socially acceptable for a female to dress and act male. She was quite the tomboy as a kid, and interacted well with the guys all through life.

I was one of the guys, too, but I also spent lots of time with the girls. I tended to be well liked by the girls because I was non-threatening. I was already attached and committed, and therefore not on the prowl. Also, I never pulled any of that male superiority stuff. All female teams were fairly common at school because if they let one male on the team, he would tend to want to take over. I never did that, so I was accepted gladly. Also, if they wanted Sara, they had to accept that I came along with the package.

But the kids are both very well adjusted to their gender. Larry isn't overly macho, and Cindy isn't overly girly, but neither seem to have any yearnings to take on the opposite role. Sara and I have watched for evidence, and have seen none.

The kids had plenty of surprises in store when they woke up, anyhow. They may not have to get used to a new gender, but they were by no means left untouched. I wonder what it's like having a tail, cat ears, and retractable claws.

Sara and I got some monitors from the lab and set them up so that we would have some warning before the kids woke up. The monitors contain EEG and vital sign sensors, and are designed to alert the lab workers when a subject is about to wake up. We didn't think that the kids would freak, but we figured that it would be a good idea to be there when they woke up.

At about 3:00 in the morning, the monitors went off -- both at the same time. Sara and I rubbed the sleep out of our eyes, threw on some clothes, and went into the kids' rooms. Sara decided to sit with Cindy, and I went over to Larry's room.

I silently slipped inside, said a quick prayer over Larry, and sat on a chair in the corner of the room.

After about twenty minutes, I heard Larry start to stir. It was too dark in the room for me to see more than a vague form as he sat up in his bed.

"Dad?", he asked.

"I'm right here, son. How do you feel?"

I walked over to his bed and put my hand on his shoulder. He got up out of bed and gave me a hug. You know that you've done a good job loving your children when you still get hugs from your teen-age boy.

He padded over and flicked on the light. He gave an amazingly cat-like screech, shut his eyes, and dimmed the lights.

I looked into his eyes and was surprised to see that they had changed from their former blue-green to a startling sapphire blue. More interesting, though, was the fact that his pupils were now slits. His eyes look a lot like our cats' eyes.

"Don't be too startled, Larry, but there have been a few changes. Overall, though, I think you are still quite the handsome lad."

He gave me his usual "Aw, dad!" and walked warily to the mirror. He jumped a bit, then started scrutinizing himself carefully. I could see the wheels turning, but it was hard to tell exactly what he was thinking.

"At least I won't have to buy new clothes," he commented. "We're going to have to cut a tail hole in all of my pants, though."

I smiled at him. "I'm really glad you didn't freak out on me."

Then, we set about the task of cataloging all his changes. The kids had helped us in the lab many times, so the exercise actually lent an air of normalcy to the situation. Sara and Cindy met us down in the lab, and we set about the task of giving them both a post-MORFS inventory.

It turns out that they both have excellent night vision, and can see long-wave ultraviolet. Specifically, they can see UVA -- centered around 350 nanometers or so.

A normal human retina can sense near ultraviolet, but the lens normally blocks it off. In the kids' case, though, they actually have UVA cones, and the lens passes UV just fine. They have four color vision instead of normal three color vision.

"So, what does UV look like?"

"I dunno, Dad. What does red look like?"

She had me there. How do you describe a color?

Their hearing has similarly been improved. Those cute seal point kitty ears of theirs can swivel just like Sneaky and Sassy's ears, and they are pretty good at focusing in on faint noises. I expect that they'll get better with time.

After some practice, they became fairly adept at controlling their tails. Usually, though, their tails seem to have a mind of their own. I can tell when they are agitated or sad by the way that their tails twitch and move.

The big feat of engineering, though, is their retractable claws. They really don't resemble the standard design of a cat's paw at all. A normal cat's claw is controlled by the equivalent of the joints at the ends of our fingers. The claws are curved into a semicircle, and flexing that joint extends or retracts them.

In the case of the kids, though, there are extra muscles that move the satin black claws into and out of a pocket under their fingernails. The fingernails are reinforced with carbon nanotubes and a little thicker than normal fingernails, and act as reinforcement for the claws. With the claws retracted, their hands look normal -- except for a faint dark stripe down the middle of the nails. Cindy hides hers under fingernail polish, and Larry just ignores his.

Most MORFS-acquired cat claws continue to grow for life. If they are exercised by scratching something like a board or a tree, they will remain sharp and short enough to be fully retracted.

Cindy grinned wickedly, extended her slightly curved claws, and walked toward the couch.

"Claw my furniture, young lady, and I'll throw your fuzzy tail outside with Sneaky and Sassy! How would you like to learn how to use the litter box?"

She smirked and took a swipe at the couch. Luckily for her, she retracted her claws first.

Anyhow, our kids still look like our kids, but they definitely look different. Cindy's hair has changed from auburn to a fire red that goes very well her little seal point kitty ears. Her eyes are a bright emerald green, and have the same lens-shaped pupil that Larry's eyes have.

Larry ended up with sapphire blue eyes and long dark blond hair that we quickly cut shorter, though not so short that the barber would have a difficult time with it. It's pretty common for MORFS to leave both males and females with long hair, and we wanted to get Larry feeling a bit more like himself. Cindy, was thrilled with her long hair.

Both of the kids have bigger eyes, giving them good night vision (and a look of wide-eyed innocence). The iris is bigger, but it all but disappears when the lights get dim. As the lights come up, the pupils narrow from the sides, creating a lens shape that is about twice as tall as it is wide. As their pupils shrink further, that lens shape remains constant, shrinking from all sides at once. Fortunately for the kids, their pupils can close down enough for them to function in very bright sunlight. Some cat hybrids have to wear sunglasses during the day.

The kids have almond eyes, giving them an exotic and slightly Mediterranean look that kind of reminds me of that princess on Disney's rendition of Aladdin. Actually, it's more of a 'Siamese cat' look. In fact, their faces have a very subtle feline appearance, though they are definitely human faces.

Both kids are somewhat lighter and a lot slimmer. They look lithe, graceful, and, well, feline. Cindy is a real heart-breaker, with a graceful body and very feminine curves. Larry is by no means feminine, but he definitely moves with the grace of a stalking cat.

They both appear to have lost muscle mass, but they have actually gained strength. Genetic tests show that they have managed to acquire DNA group 1255C genes for dense, high output muscles. If they choose to work out, they will become very strong.

The obligatory post-MORFS visit at the doctor's office found the same thing we did. "I wish all my patients were so together," commented the doctor. "You probably don't need this, but here you go," he said as he passed us the usual post-MORFS information packets.

We took the kids to the mall to get a few clothes that will fit their slighter frames and accommodate their tails. Most of the clothes they have at home will work fine, so we are in no hurry to set them out with a new wardrobe. Larry was happy about this, but Cindy was disappointed. I expect that Sara will be taking Cindy to the mall later.

Sara took Cindy to the beauty salon for a work-over, so I took Larry into the barber shop for a trim. It didn't take long, so we waited for Sara and Cindy over in the tool section at Sears. I think we ended up spending more money than the girls did. We'll have to make it up by doing some projects around the house.

When the girls caught up with us (How did they guess where to find us?), I was astonished. The beautician had done some magic with Cindy's long red hair that caused it to frame her face while enhancing the look of her little kitty ears and bringing out the exotic look of her new features. Her nails were painted so that the the base and tips match the color of the base and tips of her ears. Her toenails were painted the same way. She slid out her claws, showing off the fact that the tips of her fingernails match them.

We grabbed a quick lunch in the food court, stopped by the school to pick up homework assignments, then went home. I had an afternoon class to teach. Sara could just as easily have taught the class, but I decided to take the class and leave her with the kids. They can normally take care of themselves, but we figured that they might need some moral support today.

Sara got the kids started with their homework while I showered and prepared for class. I didn't really have to take a shower, but I always felt better if I washed myself thoroughly. It's almost as if I could wash off the less than wonderful body image that I have saddled myself with.

After my shower, I scrutinized myself in the mirror. It looks like I'll have to put some follicle deadener on my face soon.

Have you ever wondered why some hair, like the stuff in your eyebrows, never gets long? It's because your hair follicles turn themselves on and off in a set cycle. The length of the cycle determines the length of the hair. Not long ago, some colleagues of ours found out how to turn them off all at once. Women use that stuff on their legs, and I like to use it on my face. Some people use it to remove MORFS-induced fur from inconvenient places -- like the palms of their hands. Some men use follicle stimulator on their scalps.

Researchers in Sun City are trying to develop a method permanently setting the cycle length. If this can be done selectively, it'll be possible to set a person's hair length, removing the need for cutting. Stylists will instead decide on the length of the hair needed for each part of the scalp, paint the stuff on, and do the curling and moussing.

Whoops... professor mode again. Like I was saying, I was scrutinizing my face. My dark blond hair was shot through with gray, especially at my sideburns. I had never considered myself to be handsome, but old age had been kind to me. The gray hair and slightly wrinkled face combined well with a suit and tie to give me a look that can best be described as 'distinguished'. I may never be one of those heartbreakingly handsome dudes, but I definitely looked the part of the honored professor. Of course, if I wear old clothes, I'll end up looking like a scruffy old man.

I was just a bit tired as I waved goodbye to everyone and headed out the door. I guess getting up at 3:00 AM can do that to my old bones.

Class went well. Sara and I don't do undergrad classes anymore because the school considers our limited time to be better spent teaching the advanced classes. After all, we have been in the field for as long as the field has existed.

After the lesson was over, one of the students raised her hand and asked me about the kids. Apparently, her little brother had mentioned that Larry and Cindy had dropped by school briefly today.

I was detailing their changes and the results of the DNA scans when a wave of dizziness hit me. I staggered a bit, but recovered quickly. I should have sat down right then and there, but my male mind made me hide my weakness and keep going. I was about to open the floor for more questions when I felt dizzy again. I heard the bell ring as I collapsed.

(End of part one)

---

Doctors Howard and Sara Martin have been studying MORFS since MORFS first appeared. As some of the world's foremost experts on MORFS, they were ready when Larry and Cindy, their twins, came down with the condition. But before they could catch their collective breath, they received the opportunity to study MORFS from a completely different perspective.

sex: 2/10
violence: 4/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Male to Hermaphrodite, Female to Hermaphrodite, Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Four: MORFS gets really personal

The next thing I knew, I was waking up in the hospital. Doctor Mary Jacobson was examining me.

"So, Howard... got tired of studying MORFS from the outside, eh?"

I just kind of groaned and said, "Huh?"

"You and Sara have a weird case of MORFS. Gladys about freaked when Sara passed out. She called 911."

I looked over and saw Sara's sleeping form. She didn't appear to be changing yet. Of course, we didn't know if this strain would change us or not. It might do nothing, or it might kill us.

I looked up at Mary again. "How long have I been out?"

She smiled. "Oh, only about a day. We should probably knock you out again for the duration, but I'm wondering if you know anything about how you managed to get MORFS."

I reminded her about the research Sara and I were doing, and suggested that she and some of our colleagues go through our lab. I gave her the passwords to the secured folders and the location of the papers we were writing, then sank back to the bed.

Mary injected something in my IV, and the lights went out.

I woke up feeling great. In fact, I felt better than I had in a long time. The room was bright and cheery, and the colors were vibrant. They were somehow different. Then, it dawned on me that I probably have the same UVA vision that the kids have.

I rolled over and saw the cutest little catgirl looking at me.

"Cindy?" My voice sounded funny.

"No, silly! It's me, Sara. Cindy and Larry will no doubt be here soon enough."

I shook my head, then smiled. "It looks like we managed to come up with a youth formula after all. You look great!"

"You don't look so bad yourself, cutie!"

Cutie?

So I, the distinguished Professor Doctor Howard G. Martin, picked my tired old body up off of the bed and walked toward the bathroom.

But I felt neither old nor tired. I hopped up with a spring that I had never had before. I also felt some bouncing on my chest that I had never felt before. I looked at the mirror on the back of the bathroom door and jumped about three feet in the air. I almost hit my pointy little cat ears on the ceiling.

An adorable little catgirl with straw blond hair and big blue eyes looked back at me and mimicked my every motion.

Sara looked at me with amusement. "I wonder if our students are going to give us the respect they used to give us."

"Well," I mused. "If nothing else, they ought to give us even more attention. The problem might be getting them to look at the board instead of us."

After all the thousands of post-MORFS exams I have done in my career, it was definitely a different experience to do one on myself.

"Hmmm...," I mused. "Despite appearances, I guess I haven't joined the squat-to-pee club after all.

"I know," replied Sara. "I'm a halfie, too. I guess that means that we're still made for each other."

She walked over to me and gave me a hug. "I can hardly wait to get home and try this new equipment."

"Mind if I join you?"

We both started laughing. That must not be common behavior for post-MORFS patients, because a nurse we had never met before came bursting into the room. She looked concerned, then she smiled at us.

"Well, it looks like you kids are handling your changes well."

We busted up again. I looked at Sara and said, "So, Doctor Martin, how are you handling your changes."

"Just fine, Doctor Martin. And you?"

"Oh, everything's just ducky, or peachy-keen. The cat's meow, even!" I replied.

Sara looked at me and said, "Technically, you can keep your old name. Still, I don't think you look much like a 'Howard' any more."

The nurse looked confused, then comprehension came across her face. She turned red and said, "Oh, I'm sorry about calling you kids!"

"No worries," I said. "We actually got a kick out of it."

The nurse left the room, so we both let our shapeless hospital gowns drop and looked ourselves over critically.

Sara is about the same size as before, but slimmer and more lithe and feline and sexy. Actually, she looks a lot like our daughter, only more mature. She has that perky look of youth combined with the smooth look of maturity. Her breasts are somewhere between a B and a C cup, and are perfect for her new body shape. I think I fell in love with her all over again.

Her formerly chestnut brown hair is now a lovely midnight black that shows off her perky little seal point kitty ears. Her eyes are the same emerald green as Cindy's, and her face has the same exotic look. When I look at her, I still see the same woman I have loved throughout the years, but with changes that make her even more lovely and exotic.

My changes are considerably more dramatic. While I'm still technically as male as I am female, my body doesn't look even a tiny bit male. The fact is, Sara and I have both managed to get the suite of genes that give us both male and female parts.

Sara had used the slang term 'halfie', but the technical term is 'hermaphrodite'. The legal/social term is 'intersexed.' I'm not fond of that description because it isn't very descriptive. It is used for any person that Isn't strictly and totally male or female. Any change or ambiguity in the primary or secondary gender traits is enough to get one labeled as intersexed.

Anyhow, there are several types of hermaphrodites. Over the years, we have cataloged them and mapped the DNA that produces each type. This is possible because the standard post-MORFS exam includes a complete genetic scan. Statistical analysis is used to map the suite of genes. Interestingly enough, we haven't managed to map the suite of genes for any of the elemental powers.

So, we appear to be DNA group 204F Hermaphrodites. That's good because the testes are tucked up inside where they're nice and safe (they work fine at body temperature, so they don't have to dangle perilously.) Also, the other male bits are fully retractable, and stay retracted until we tell them otherwise. That makes for less embarrassment when wearing tight female clothes.

"Well, it looks like you'll have less to complain about the next time we go wilderness camping. We can both piss on a tree."

"We haven't been wilderness camping since the kids came along," she replied.

"Then it's time to do it again. Our bodies seem to be up to the task."

We each stood there lost in our own thoughts. The world has opened up again. The things that we did before, we can do again. This time, though, we can take the kids along. Also, we won't have to worry about getting back home on time and making a living.

I looked at the two of us standing in front of the mirror. Our bodies were pretty much the same size and shape. We both have an interesting pattern of tanning. Our color varies from a creamy light Caucasian color to a satiny dark color that is reminiscent of both the color of our seal point ears and of a dark-skinned Mediterranean person. Our feet and the tops of our hands are dark -- just like a seal point. Our legs lighten to a 'California tan' color, as do the tops of our arms. Our palms, the bottom of our forearms, our biceps, our bellies, and our breasts are all a creamy white. If we face a mirror with our arms at our sides and our palms facing the mirror, most of what we see is white. The color darkens gradually at our sides and on our backs, and the area immediately around our spines is the same dark color as our hands and feet. Our tails are colored like a seal point Siamese cat.

Where Sara has midnight hair, mine is straw blond. The base of my ears match that color, and they quickly fade to the warm velvet black of a seal point. Our faces have the same tan look, but Sara's face appears lighter because of her dark hair.

I'm still as male as I am female, so I definitely got turned on looking at myself. That'll take some getting used to. The real turn-on, of course, is looking at the two of us in the mirror. What man wouldn't be turned on by such a pair of lovelies? The curvy body shapes that are so similar to each other accentuates the difference in hair and eye colors. Sara's emerald eyes go well with her midnight hair, and my sapphire eyes perfectly compliment my straw blond hair.

After a good shower, we spent the rest of the morning getting the standard post-MORFS tests. Of course, that means that I got my first pelvic exam. Then, the doctor examined my prostate. There ain't no justice, I tell you.

We came out pretty much like the kids. We probably managed to get infected by the same suite of bugs. There's no doubt that we're going to turn heads when we go anywhere as a family. After all, how often do you see a family of four who all have the ears and tail of a seal point Siamese cat?

Actually, they'll probably think that we're brothers and sisters. MORFS really did turn back the clock for us. We have the development of someone of about 25 years of age, but we look more like we're sixteen because everything is brand-new.

The genetic results were interesting. Among other things, we have DNA group 1255C high output muscles and DNA group 3266B nanotube reinforced bones, fingernails, and claws. The nanotube parts are particularly interesting because the DNA that allows nanotubes to be synthesized is totally man-made. How did it get into the genome?

The telepaths couldn't get a reading on us, so we don't know if we have any powers. Apparently, we have the ability to block telepathic reading. We don't have any conscious control over it now, but we may get some control later.

Gladys brought the kids over as soon as she heard that we were up and around. They managed to get here just as we were finishing up.

"Oh, you guys are all so cute!"

I rolled my eyes. Sara jabbed me in the ribs and informed me that that's not a ladylike expression.

Gladys pulled out a camera and insisted that we all line up for our first all kitty family portrait. I protested that we're hardly dressed for a portrait.

"Oh, you can get a better one done later. This one is for the scrap book and will commemorate the first time the feline four got together."

She handed us a bag of Cindy's clothes, so we wasted no time getting out of our hospital gowns and into the tank tops, shorts, and sneakers that Gladys had brought for us. I had seen Sara put on a bra enough times to know that it's easiest to put it on backwards, do the clasps, spin it around, and put my arms through the loops.

We walked out of the bathroom and lined up for our mug shots.

The first was a picture of just Sara and me. After Gladys took a few shots from different angles, Cindy stood next to me, and Larry stood next to Sara. After she took a few shots, we all cuddled up close so that our hair was touching. We tried a number of other outlandish poses, having a good time until a nurse came and kicked us all out.

The ironic thing is that we look like three girls and one boy. In reality, our family of four contains three boys and three girls.

"Come on, Kitten Mitten, let's go."

I looked at Sara and pretended to be offended. "Kitten Mitten?"

She giggled. "It fits you, you know."

I sighed noisily. "Well, I'll just have to take your word for it."

"Yes you will, Kitten Mitten."

"I guess you can call me Kim, then. I don't think 'Kitten Mitten' would look good on my birth certificate addendum."

And so that's how we did it. On the way out of the hospital, we stopped by the post-MORFS record center, turned in the paperwork that the doctors had given to us, gave them my new name, and had our mug shots taken.

Now, Sara and I each have a birth certificate addendum. The government used to issue amended birth certificates for MORFES survivors, but they now issue an addendum. The original birth certificate is unchanged, since it is supposed to represent our status at birth. The addendum contains our new biometrics (fingerprints, retina prints, iris prints, and the like), a DNA scan, some pictures, and medical data. The office automatically sent the changes over to the school and the DMV so that we could get a new college ID and a new driver's license. We also had them send the information to the FAA, FCC, and PADI so that they could update our pilot licenses, ham licenses, and scuba certification cards.

We were quite the celebrities over there because most MORFS survivors have only school ID and maybe a driver's license to change. We're the first people over the age of thirty to change.

We picked up our new documents on the way out. For a government office, the Post-MORFS record center was remarkably efficient. We'll have to wait for the FAA, and PADI to send new stuff in the mail, but the common stuff is printed right there at the center. The FCC no longer issues amateur radio licenses on paper, so our updated licenses appeared pretty much instantly on the FCC web site. I wonder how long it'll take for the changes to trickle through the other various ham-related sites.

So, armed with our new cards, we went to the mall. We started by dropping off my wedding ring to get it resized. Sara's hand is pretty much the same as before -- the only change being slightly longer fingers. My hands have changed considerably.

Sara dragged me into the beauty salon. Gladys had taken the liberty of making an appointment for us, and we managed to get there just in time.

Chapter Five: The obligatory mall trip

Armed with their allowances, Cindy and Larry headed to the music store -- leaving me to the tender mercies of Sara and the mob at the beauty salon. They crooned and cooed over our changes, and were definitely prepared to give us the works. I tried to be grumpy about it, but they could tell that I was enjoying the attention. I made one tactical error, though. I commented to Sara that her kitty ears weren't going to work with her ear rings, so she would have to give them all away -- unless she wanted to get her navel pierced.

We both ended up with holes in our belly buttons. Me and my big mouth. When Cindy came back to check up on us, she was shanghaied and perforated, too. In the end, they worked the same magic with Sara and me that they had done with Cindy.

After that harrowing experience, we went back to the jeweler and picked up my wedding ring. It was a bit thicker because the gold was pressed into a smaller diameter band. It turned out to be quite comfortable. The metal elemental that owns the jewelry shop did an excellent job.

Then, we went shopping. I tried to get out of it, but no dice. I pointed out to Sara that her size hasn't changed much, and that I'm now her size and can wear her stuff until I get around to getting more stuff.

No dice.

sigh

So, we shopped.

The people at the beauty salon had done a considerable amount of testing -- draping different colored pieces of cloth on us to determine what colors go best with our new complexion. We went shopping armed with little packets that contain snippets of cloth. The fashion police have spoken.

I'm used to the drill, of course. I had done it before. Several years ago, we found the best shade of navy for my suits. Sara grumbled when I found a suit that worked well and ordered a dozen of them.

Hey, it worked. To get ready for work, I just had to grab a crisp, white shirt, a pair of pants, and a suit jacket.

Oh yeah, I did have to choose a tie. Generally, I just closed my eyes and grabbed one -- much to Sara's consternation.

But I don't think I'll be getting away with that anymore.

We started with the underwear. I already knew my size, so I just went down the row and grabbed a few packages of cotton panties.

But hey, I'm not a total cad. I got white ones to go under light clothes, and black ones to go under dark clothes. Why are women's clothes made out of such thin material, anyhow?

Sara snatched the packages out of the shopping cart and shook them at me. "Heretic! Heathen!"

I just shook my head. "OK, dear. Why don't you pick out whatever you think is appropriate, and I'll just carry my new plumpified rear into the dressing room and try on whatever you deign to pass to me?"

She gave me a mock stern look. "That's more like it!"

And so it went.

And so it went some more.

And so we went around the store, holding clothes up to check the color, trying things on, chatting with the sales people, and generally spending a fortune. Cindy decided to hang out with us. She told us that we need her help choosing clothes to fit our new image. No more fuddy-duddy old people clothes for us! I think she was just hoping to pick up a few more outfits for herself, but who am I to argue? Besides, it gives Sara someone besides me to focus upon.

Still, it didn't take long for me to find myself attired in a black leather mini skirt (with a tail hole, of course), a short charcoal gray tank top, and sandals with low heels. Now, the world can see my flat belly, decorated with a sapphire that matches my eyes.

Cindy managed to con her mom into getting her a pleated skirt and crop top. Sara chose a mini and crop top that match her hair. The effect was stunning.

"Meow! Where have you girls been all my life?"

Three boys who looked to be about fifteen were approaching us. I could see Sara's tail twitching in annoyance. Cindy was kind of smirking, but she didn't look at all impressed.

"Well," I said, "Sara and I have been teaching at the university, doing research on MORFS, and raising Cindy and Larry."

I don't think they believed me.

But hey, it was an obvious pick up line so I figured that an answer to the actual question would be appropriate. When they realized that they weren't going to get anywhere with their attempted pick up, they wandered off. Sara called Larry on her eCom and had him meet us at the food court. Soon, we were sitting around a table and pigging out -- I mean dining.

"Larr!"

Larry looked up, then waved. Soon, a boy about his age walked up. "Dude, you never told me that you had three gorgeous sisters!"

Larry smirked. "I don't. I only have one sister."

The boy looked confused.

Sara said in her best motherly voice, "Larry, don't you think you ought to introduce us to your friend?"

Larry blushed. "Sorry!" Then he said, "Mom and Dad, this is Peter Nelson, one of my best friends at school." He indicated each of us in turn. "This is Professor Doctor Kim Martin, my father, and this is Professor Doctor Sara Martin, my mother, and you already know my sister."

After the obligatory shaking of hands and polite 'Pleased to meet you' statements, we invited Peter to sit with us.

Cindy broke the awkward silence. "I believe you enjoy messing with your friends' heads."

Larry snickered. "I was just watching Pete here try to figure out how to ask the obvious questions without sounding impolite."

He pulled out his wallet and opened it to the family portrait that he keeps there. "Mom and Dad got hit with the same MORFS strain that got Cindy and me. Apparently, it got contaminated with some DNA they were goofing with. They were trying to figure out how to get a person's body to rebuild itself so that nobody has to die of old age."

I could see the wheels turning. Finally, he said, "Oh! You must be those two researchers that we learned about in health class! If Mister Smith knew that he had your kids in his class, he would be pestering you to be a guest lecturer."

I turned to Sara. "What do you think? Wanna teach health class for a day?"

"Sure!" She turned to Larry. "Tell your teacher to give us a call so that we can set something up."

We chatted while everyone finished eating. Like the kids, Sara and I have an increased metabolism and appetite We all ended up getting second helpings, then dessert.

Finally sated, we collected our bags and headed out the door.

There seemed to be a demonstration going on, but we ignored it. In general, demonstrators tend to say their piece without really directly engaging their audience.

But it was different this time.

Being a long-time MORFS researcher, I have always had little use for the 'Moral Purity' folks. Oh, I believe in morality and grace. What I don't believe is that being MORFS survivor has anything to do with what's inside someone's heart. And, even if I did, I wouldn't be using hate in a misguided attempt to bring people into God's kingdom. Spiritually, that's not the way it should be done. Pragmatically, it doesn't work very well. You attract more flies with honey than you do with vinegar.

We're used to being able to ignore these little demonstrations and pass by unnoticed.

But not this time.

"Heathens! Freaks!" shouted one of the people in the group. "Repent and save your soul!"

"My soul has already been saved," Larry said dismissively.

When you have been a professor for as many years as we have, you learn to project your voice with authority. "But Yahweh said to Samuel, 'Don't look on his face, or on the height of his stature; because I have rejected him: for Yahweh sees not as man sees; for man looks at the outward appearance, but Yahweh looks at the heart.'"

"Heresy!" shouted one of the demonstrators.

"No, it's First Samuel 16:7," replied Sara.

"Perhaps you should read your Bible instead of acting like a bunch of Pharisees," said Cindy.

"That should give them something to think about, but I doubt if thinking is their strong point," mumbled Larry.

After that little confrontation, we walked without further harassment to our car. I saw some motion over in the shadows, but I didn't think much of it. I had just loaded the last of our purchases and closed the trunk lid when about ten men surrounded us. "We don't like what you said to the pastor, freaks!"

We should have been petrified, but we all forced ourselves to remain calm. Showing fear is a sure way to get beat up.

"I think you realize that attacking us could get you a lengthly stay in jail. How about letting us go so that we can all forget about this assault?"

He answered by grabbing my arm. "Come on, Kitty Girl. Time to go see the pastor."

"Let go of me!" I growled.

Before anyone could do anything, Larry rushed him and gave him a quick uppercut to the jaw; knocking him out. As one of his buddies went after Larry, I whirled around and gave him a knee to the groin. I gave a third assailant a quick punch to the solar plexus. Within seconds, it was over. All of them were laying on the ground, some sporting deep scratches. I wanted to just leave and let them pick themselves up, but that would give them the opportunity to pull together some web of lies and get us in trouble. I pulled out my eCom and called the police.

Soon, the ambulances took away the protesters, and we were talking to the police. Fortunately for us, Cindy had set her eCom to record just as soon as the first insults were hurled by the protesters. The police took our statements, grabbed a copy of Cindy's recording, and left.

The drive home was quiet. We were all lost in our own thoughts.

Once we got home, we all took our booty and stashed it. We carefully packed all of my old clothes into boxes so that we could give them to the local Salvation Army store. They're all good items. Someone will be blessed by them.

There wasn't a single item that I really wanted to keep. When you go from 6'2" and slightly pudgy to 5'9" and lithe, little will fit. Sure, I could probably use my winter coat or maybe some of my sweats (the tops, anyhow). Why bother, though? It's not like we can't afford to replace those few items. All I kept were some t-shirts that Sara and I can use for sleeping or covering up at the pool.

Sara had a lot of stuff to ditch, too. There were a lot of things that she could still wear, but, being realistic, probably wouldn't. There were some items that look good on a 70 year old woman, but would look quite out of place on a cute teenage catgirl. Even the conservative suits that she used for teaching would be too loose to look professional.

Time for a clean break. We packed everything up and the kids helped us load them into the back of the truck. Gladys volunteered to take them over to the Salvation Army store for us.

As I was putting on my bikini, I noticed that my navel piercing was already healed.

We were still a little subdued when we went into the back yard and sat around the pool. Sara pointed out that we're letting the idiots win if we let them control our attitude. With that, Cindy threw a wadded up piece of paper at Larry, yelled "Can't catch me!", and ran toward the old oak tree in the corner of the yard. Larry was right behind her when she leapt up to the lowest branch, which was about twelve feet off the ground. Her claws caught the wood, and she scrambled up onto the branch and to the top of the tree. Larry scrambled up after her.

I rolled my eyes and looked at Sara. "Kids!"

She smirked at me. "Come get me, Kitten Mitten!"

I almost caught up to her on the way to the tree, but she was soon scrambling for the top. I followed her up and caught up with her about half way up the tree. I put my arms around her and kissed her deeply. Something stirring in my groin told me that we would definitely be experimenting with our new equipment tonight.

"Awwwww! Ain't that cute!"

I smirked up at Cindy. "Age hath its privileges!"

"Just don't make a bunch of noise, or the neighbors might throw a shoe at you."

We all climbed down and did a few laps in the pool. Then, we just splashed about and had fun. Larry and Cindy were already pretty much used to their new bodies, but it was all new and wonderful to Sara and me. We should have been exhausted by all the activity, but we were no more than just a bit tired. It was a good kind of tired. It was starting to get dark, so we ate a light dinner and headed for our rooms.

"Are you ready to experiment, Doctor Martin?"

"Of course I am, Doctor Martin!"

The kids just rolled their eyes and went off to their rooms to do homework, check on their email, and whatever other stuff teenage kids do. Sara and I, of course, experimented. No, the neighbors didn't throw a shoe at our window. We were happy that the walls of our bedroom were somewhat sound absorbent, though.

(end of part two)

---

Doctors Howard and Sara Martin have been studying MORFS since MORFS first appeared. As some of the world's foremost experts on MORFS, they were ready when Larry and Cindy, their twins, came down with the condition. But before they could catch their collective breath, they received the opportunity to study MORFS from a completely different perspective.

sex: 2/10
violence: 4/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Male to Hermaphrodite, Female to Hermaphrodite, Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Six: A new day, a new life

The next morning, I woke up refreshed. There was a tangle of blond and black hair in my face. I was spooned up to the cutest little kitty girl, and my arm was around her. I lightly stroked her soft skin, and she started purring. Life is good.

I slipped away and showered. I used some of that gentle shampoo that the person at Fur and Feathers recommended, then followed it with conditioner. I had never used conditioner before in my life.

The person at Fur and Feathers also sold us a special shampoo that's designed for people with fur. I jokingly referred to it as flea shampoo. I used it on my tail.

Sara came in when I was in the middle of my shower. We soaped each other and scrubbed each other's backs. When we were done, she gave me some pointers on the care of long hair. We both found out the hard way that a shower head will squirt water straight down into our kitty ears.

Since we were taking the kids to school, and wanted to talk to a couple of the teachers, we dressed appropriately. Actually, we dressed a bit on the conservative side to differentiate ourselves from the students. We also packed a bag with workout clothes and a suit so that we could work out at the college gym before we taught class.

By the time we got downstairs, Larry had breakfast ready. "You girls take way too long to get ready," he smirked.

"You're just jealous," I said.

Soon, Cindy was heading down the stairs carrying a gym bag. "I hope you cooked enough to feed us high metabolism people."

"A pound of bacon, a pound of sausage, a dozen eggs, and a whole bunch of pancakes. Enough for you, sis?"

we all dug in with gusto, complimenting the cook.

"What I want to know," I commented, "is how we managed to make such short work of those ruffians -- not that I'm complaining."

"I think it has something to do with that martial arts training you foisted upon all of us," observed Sara.

"A high strength to weight ratio, combined with feline grace and coordination has a lot to do with it, too," said Larry.

"Not to mention these," Cindy said as she held up her hand and extended her claws.

"Speaking of feline grace and coordination," I said, "how did you guys come out in your physical testing?"

"We're both in the advanced gym class now," Cindy said with pride. "When are you going to get tested?"

"That's a good question," Sara mused. "All of the college students who morph end up going to the local high school. I guess we'll have to do that, too."

With that, she pulled out her eCom and called the school. After a short conversation, she looked at me and said, "We're to show up at the advanced gym with the kids.

So, carrying our gym bags, we four kitty people got into the car and headed for school.

We dropped the kids off and went into the administration office. After some paperwork, we asked to talk to the health teacher. When we talked to him about setting up a time, he suggested that we do it today.

The kids came to their second hour health class and found us sitting in the front row. They sat next to us. After the second bell rang, Mister Smith got up and addressed the class. "Since we are studying MORFS, its effects, and how to recover, we are very fortunate to have two renowned scientists in that field as guest lecturers."

The class looked confused. Where are the guest lecturers?

Mister Smith continued. "I am very happy to introduce to you Doctors Kim and Sara Martin."

The students gasped as we got up and went to the front of the class. Larry and Cindy just looked smug.

"To answer your first question: Yes, Larry and Cindy are our kids. Sara is their mom, and I am their dad. My name was Howard before I morphed yesterday."

I let them stew on that for a second. Then, I continued.

"Although MORFS generally hits people between the ages of thirteen and sixteen, there are some rare cases in people as young as nine, and as old as twenty-eight. At seventy-one, Sara and I are the oldest people to get hit."

That got their attention.

"But hey, we're not complaining. You young-uns don't appreciate your own youth. Suffice it to say that it's worth it to simply not have to put up with all the routine aches and pains that we old fogies have to deal with every day."

Sara took over. "There are other advantages, too. Those of you who haven't changed may want to remember that when you're puking your guts out some time in the future. For instance, MORFS survivors tend to look anywhere from ten to twenty years younger than their age-mates. This is because MORFS repairs and rebuilds the body."

We launched into standard non-technical spiel about where MORFS originated, what it does, and the importance of picking up your life and moving on once it has worked its changes. Then, we went back to our own story.

"When the kids came down with MORFS, Howard and I took them to see a doctor, then took care of them. We were somewhat surprised that they came out so similar, but didn't think too much of it. It's not all that rare. We had just gotten the kids through all their post-MORFS rigmarole when we came down with it. The fact that we came out almost exactly like the kids indicates to us that it was triggered by the same bug."

I said, "The fact that we got hit at the age of seventy-one told us that something strange was happening. Be assured that some of the finest minds over at the university are looking at the data -- including everything from our basement laboratory."

I could tell that I had the kids' attention.

"A substitute has been teaching our class at the university for the past week or so. We'll be going back this afternoon to teach the class and assemble a team to sort through this new data. We hope to find out how to induce MORFS in older people, and how to control the changes that are made. It's a big project."

After a few more words about surviving MORFS and moving on, we opened the floor for questions. A pretty girl with bright blue hair, elf ears, and an elven figure and face raised her hand. I pointed to her and nodded.

"You don't seem to be at all bothered by turning into a girl. How did you adapt so quickly? Do you miss being a man?"

I rubbed my chin and thought for a second.

"Well, first off all, I'm still male. Of course, I'm female, too. Sara and I both have some new plumbing, so we're still made for each other."

I put up the information for DNA group 204F Hermaphrodite on the e-board.

"But the answer to your question actually comes in several parts. First of all, it's worth any number of changes just to ditch my old seventy-one year old body and fit myself with a young, healthy one. Secondly, I have been a man for seventy-one years. I'm not missing any opportunities by losing my male appearance. I'm not losing my girlfriend or being kicked off of the football team. All I'm losing is the outside appearance of a distinguished, gray-haired professor. That's not to say that I don't have some adjustments to make. My self-image was always male -- though that has never been a huge part of who I am. As I grew as a scientist, and as I grew closer to my wife and raised a family, the trappings of gender identity started to become less significant."

Then I looked right at her.

"The big secret is, though, that you have to separate who you are on the inside from who you are on the outside. You can't change your outside much, so you have to keep the inside parts that are really you, and change the rest so that they work well with that the world sees. You have to become comfortable with who you are."

I could see that she was near tears.

"I know, it seems easy to me, eh? In a way, it is. It's easier than getting old and watching my body fall apart. I won't pretend that I would be nearly as joyful about the change if it had happened when I was a teen-ager."

She nodded.

"Look, I can see that you are hurting a lot. Why don't you arrange with Cindy or Larry to come over to our place so we can talk about it?"

She smiled and thanked me.

Another girl raised her hand, so I pointed and nodded.

"Doctor Sara, how do you feel about seeing your husband as a girl?" The girl blushed.

"If we had both become girls, it would have been more difficult. In this case, though, our bodies are right for each other. The important part is that Kim is the same person inside. The essential things that made him Howard are still there, and only some more superficial parts have had to change to adapt to her new body."

A boy raised his hand. "What are the best and worst parts of your changes?"

"Well," I said, "Probably the second best part is that Sara and I are healthy and have the energy and vigor of teen-agers. Yesterday, for instance, we all chased each other up a tree," I held up my hand and extended my claws. "and followed that by doing laps in the pool, then just goofing around. Before, we wouldn't have been able to do that. Now, it didn't even wear us out."

Sara cut in. "Second best? What are you calling the best?"

I just looked at her and smiled. She turned red. "Kim! Don't corrupt the children!" She swatted me with her tail.

The class cracked up. Larry and Cindy looked like they wanted to slide under their desks.

I continued. "The worst part is that some people consider us to be animals. They are a minority, but they are very vocal. A group of them attacked us last night."

The class gasped.

"Don't worry. They are now in police custody, and we are unhurt."

Another question: "How do you feel about your cat shape?"

I smiled. "I think that Sara is just the cutest little kitty girl I have ever seen! The kids ain't too bad, either."

The kids blushed.

"On a more serious note, we all really enjoy some of the enhancements that come from being a hybrid. Larry and Cindy are in advanced gym class, and we probably would be too if we were still in high school."

The bell rang, and the classroom emptied quickly. I overheard someone saying, "Your parents are cool!" Sara and I smiled at each other.

The girl who asked the first question came up after the rest of the class had filed out. She looked ready to burst into tears. We found out that her name is Cara Jones.

"My dad hates morfies. I'm afraid to go home."

Sara put her arms around her and let her cry on her shoulder. The girl sobbed for a long time, and eventually cried herself out.

"We'll see what we can do to help straighten things out. Meanwhile, you can stay with us."

I gave her one of our business cards, then got her eCom address. "We'll be picking up Larry and Cindy after school. Do you know them?"

She sniffed. "I used to, until I changed."

"They won't reject you no matter how much you changed!"

"I know, but I just couldn't talk to them. They don't know who I am anymore."

I looked at the clock. "You have to get to your next class. When do you have study hall? We'll get everything straightened out then."

We arranged to meet her for lunch and her fourth hour study hall, then scooted off to gym class for testing.

Chapter Seven: Students again

We went to the girls' locker room, grabbed our bags, and got into our gym clothes. We jokingly called them 'cat suits'.

We walked out of the locker room and into organized chaos. The gym teacher, a spider monkey hybrid, was busy instructing a group of students and setting each about his or her task. Larry and Cindy were climbing around a large wooden jungle gym and leaping from area to area. They took a second to wave to us before continuing their exercise routine.

Once he had set everyone to their tasks, he came to us and introduced himself as Mister Jacobson. He immediately got to business and started testing us.

We went though a number of the standard exercise machines. They were pretty much like the ones we have always used, except that they were sturdier and held more weight. Then, we had to climb around the jungle gym with Larry and Cindy. He had them go through a routine, and asked us to follow them.

We spent most of the hour working our tails off. He seriously ran us through the ringer. When we were done, he told us that we qualify for advanced gym class. When we commented that we haven't been in high school for years, he told us that the advanced MORFS classes are funded separately, and that they are available to to all MORFS survivors.

We signed up. Hey, it'll give us an excuse to spend some quality time with the kids. We'll be working on the same thing, and starting at the same level. That should motivate all of us to put our hearts into it.

By the time we were showered up, Mister Jacobson had our test results ready. He handed us the packet. "I look forward to working with you. How do you like researching MORFS up close and personal?"

After we left the gym, we went back to the school office to discuss Cara's issues with the principal. Since the school can't speak for Cara or her mom, they called her and asked her to come in.

Half an hour later, Sue Jones came in, looking rather haggard. She looked at us and asked, "Are you the guys who put those furrows on Randy's face?"

"Randy?" I asked.

"He's in jail right now for attacking four cat hybrids at yesterday's rally."

"I guess the answer is yes, then. We were attacked by a bunch of ruffians, and they didn't come out of it too well."

She held out her hand. "Well thank you so much! Having him away from the house has been such a blessing! Everything Cara and I own is now packed away and stored."

Then she started sobbing. She had been strong for way too long, and it was finally safe to let it all out. Sara and I held her while her body was wracked with the force of her tears.

"It's OK. You're safe now. We'll help you and Cara get a new start."

She looked up at me. "I don't want to be a burden."

"It would be a burden on our hearts," Sara said, "If you didn't let us help you."

We spent some time taking care of the details, like having ourselves and our home added to the restraining order, changing Cara's address, changing her bus, and the like. We found out that Sue had been considering filing for divorce for quite some time. While Randy cooled his heels in jail, Sue and some friends moved all their personal items to a storage locker. Meanwhile, she filed for divorce with full custody of Cara. Also, she asked for a restraining order to keep her soon-to-be ex and his church from harassing her or Cara. All in all, it had been a very rough week for the two of them.

Sue still had some banking and other details to attend to, so we told her that she could meet us in the study hall or, if she was detained, at our home. We used one of our tablet computers to add her hand print to our house's list of authorized people.

Sara and I went over to the study hall. We looked just like a couple students working on an assignment. Actually, that's pretty much what we were doing. While we were under the weather, our colleagues have been sorting through our research, the genetic code of the suite of virii that had attacked our kids, and the virii that got us. We sorted through their preliminary reports, made appropriate comments, took notes, and essentially brought ourselves up to date. Before we knew it, the lunch bell rang. Time flies when you're having fun.

As promised, we met Cara for lunch. The office arranged for us to get lunch as faculty members because of our lecture this morning.

The kids came in and sat with us. Cara reintroduced herself to them. It turns out that her name had been Matthew. We filled everyone in on what was going on, and arranged for them to meet us at the study hall after eighth hour.

When lunch was over, we went back to the study hall. We continued to sort through the data and plan out our lecture for this afternoon's class. We had some time to kill, so I wrote up the following:

Sara, the 135 pound Amazon Cat Girl, wishes to jump to a tree branch. To do that, she has to raise her center of gravity by five feet. She will crouch two feet at the start of her jump.

1) How fast does she have to be going when her feet leave the ground?

2) What is the acceleration of her body as she springs?

3) How much force does her feet have to apply to the ground in order to accomplish this?

I sent it to Sara's computer and asked her if we should send it to the kids' physics teacher.

She sent back:

1) 17.9 Ft/s

2) 80.5 ft/s^2 (which is 2.5 gee)

3) 472.5 Lb

I looked at her. "OK, smart-alek! Show your work."

"Why?" she smirked. "Don't you know how to do it yourself?"

I just rolled my eyes and gave her a quick peck on the cheek.

We relaxed for a while, just happy to be with each other. After a little while, Sue showed up. She was tired, but happily reported that she was finished with her errands. She had pulled half of the money from their joint accounts and put it into a new account in her own name. "That should last me for a while. I'll let the judge divvy up the rest of it when the time comes."

Soon, the last bell rang. The few students that were in the study hall left. Soon, Larry, Cindy, and Cara showed up. We all got up and headed for the visitor's parking lot. When we got there, we split up. Sue had parked across the lot from us. Just as we were getting into our car, our sensitive ears picked up the sound of an altercation. "No, I won't go with you!" we heard.

We all sprinted to Sue's car in time to see four men trying to push a struggling Cara into a car that was parked next to Sue's.

"Let her go!" I said in my best authoritative voice. It wasn't nearly as impressive as it had been when I was a pure male.

"Buzz off, kitty freak!"

"Call the police!" I said to Sue. She rummaged through her purse for her eCom.

The four of us surrounded the attackers.

"Leave us, you heathens! We're doing the lord's business!"

"Not likely," I said. "You are nothing but common kidnappers."

"This child's father requires that she go to him."

"Cara's father has a restraining order against him. He is not allowed to approach her," I replied.

The police arrived. "Time to let the professionals handle it," I said quietly to Sara, Larry, and Cindy.

We all backed away from the car. The attackers shoved Cara into the car, and the driver attempted to get away. He started to take off, and almost collided with a police car. He put it into reverse and ended up running into the pusher bumper of another police car. The police car was undamaged, but his back bumper ended up getting crumpled.

When he tried to go forward again, he found himself totally pinned.

The police quickly pulled everyone out of the car and let Cara, shaking and sobbing, run to her mother. It took about fifteen minutes to verify identification, take all our statements, and download the audio that Cindy, bless her heart, had had the presence of mind to record.

"We're going to have to stop meeting like this," I joked to one of the officers. "Do all MORFS survivors have to put up with this much harassment?"

"Some more than others," he admitted. "I suspect that you are on their crud list, now."

"I suspect that we'll go to the top of their list once we give our testimony in court," I sighed.

The trip home went without further incident.

When we bought the house many years ago, we had supplemented our income by renting the flat out to trustworthy students. It had originally been built over the garage as a mother-in-law apartment, but the second owner renovated it and made it into a student flat; complete with four bedrooms, a bathroom, and a kitchen. Because of this, it has an inside stairway going to our living room, and an outside stairway for rental use.

Once home, we made haste to move Sue and Cara into the flat. Since it has its own facilities, they can feel more independent, and less like they are imposing.

Sara called the college and told them that we might be a bit late. It's not a big deal, since John, the post doc student that has been acting as a substitute teacher, was slated to start the class today.

As it turns out, we got there just before the bell. We were the last to enter the room and sat unobtrusively in the back row. John had intentionally prepared a short lesson. After about twenty minutes, he finished up and asked the class if they had any questions.

"How are doctors Howard and Sara doing? Did they come out of MORFS OK?"

John smiled. "I love it when someone feeds me a straight line."

We walked to the front of the class.

This is our place to be. Sara and I were in our comfort zone as we walked up to the front of the room. I smiled at the class. "Good afternoon."

They were all smiles. Their faces welcomed us.

"Since the name Howard no longer suits me, I have taken the name Kim. Sara has kept her name, though her face has been upgraded somewhat." That got a chuckle from the class.

I started the lecture. "While we were indisposed, the field has advanced a bit. Our colleagues sorted through the data from our adventure with MORFS, along with some data from our work in the basement lab. If you have already put your notebooks away, please get them back out."

I continued, "Because of the interests of our children, we have recently been looking at a new branch of physics that deals with time-space fabric patterns. It is similar to quantum physics and superstrings in that all parts of the universe are defined as patterns in the fabric of n-dimensional space. The details are beyond the scope of this class and, quite frankly, beyond me. The gist of the matter is that those patterns can manifest themselves as matter or energy, or they can manifest themselves as something that we don't perceive at all. It is postulated that our souls are made of those patterns. It is also postulated that those patterns are the hidden part of the genetic code -- a kind of a template that helps in the construction or modification of an organism."

I could see that I had their attention. Some of them were scribbling furiously. All were recording us.

"Since none of the elemental and metaphysical abilities that some MORFS survivors manifest have been found in the genetic code, we postulate that these abilities are contained within the metagenetic pattern. Also, we postulate that the abilities themselves stem from an ability to modify these patterns."

I finished up. "Obviously, much research needs to be done. Some of you may become involved with this."

Sara started her part of the lecture. "We were working on some genetic code that we hoped would be able to trigger the regenerative portion of MORFS in an older adult. Since we were working with straight DNA, and not a virus, we were a little more lax with biocontamination than we should have been -- fortunately." Some of the students smiled when they caught her meaning.

"Apparently, when our children came down with MORFS, that code found its way into some of the virii that had infected them. When we subsequently became infected, that code allowed MORFS to be triggered in our own seventy-one year old bodies. We have samples of that suite of virii, and believe that we can infect any adult with MORFS if we want to. Obviously, this is going to require much further research."

She put one of the cuter of our kitty family pictures up on the e-board. "It also appears that the virus suite can control the direction of the MORFS changes. We hadn't noticed this before because MORFS is generally triggered by a regular cold or influenza virus, and such a virus has no genetic code that can be used in our own bodies."

She paused a bit to let the students digest this. Then she laid it out explicitly.

"Our bout with MORFS indicates that it is possible to induce MORFS in a mature adult, and that we can probably produce the genetic changes that we desire. If our research pans out, we may be able to provide custom modifications to any adult. At the very least, we will be able to extend our lives indefinitely. If all goes well, we will be able to choose our forms."

I concluded the lecture. "After this class, Sara and I are meeting with the college board. The board will be soliciting funding and putting together research teams to explore these new breakthroughs. Some of you may be on the teams. Whatever they decide to do, we will be sponsoring our own research in our basement lab. We already have some people in mind, but are definitely looking for more volunteers. If you are interested, tell us in writing why you are interested and what you believe you can add to the team."

I put the list of DNA groups from our own transformation on the e-board, and turned the floor back over to Sara. She briefly went through the list.

"As you can see, Kim and I received identical suites of DNA modifications."

She finished up, "I'll now open the floor to questions. We're all friends here, and I'm sure that you're curious, so personal questions are OK."

There were a few questions regarding the new research projects, but it quickly became very personal.

"Doctor Kim, you seem quite comfortable with an outwardly female appearance. How did you adapt so quickly?"

I knew that one was coming.

"First of all, I'm seventy-one years old. Getting a younger body, no matter what gender, is a huge blessing. Also, having gone through an entire lifetime of maleness, I don't feel that I have lost any opportunities."

I smiled at Sara. "It would have killed me if anything happened to my family relationships. As it is, Sara looks better to me than ever, and we are definitely having fun with our new bodies."

Sara blushed.

"That, too," I smirked. "But I wasn't only talking about our new plumbing. After we got home the first day, we rediscovered the childhood joys of climbing trees and generally goofing around." I held up my hand and let the claws slide out.

Sara added, "We had pretty much given up some of the things that we did when we were younger, like wilderness camping and some of the more the more energetic sports that we used to enjoy. Now, those activities are open to us again. We can share them with our kids this time."

"It certainly beats doddering around slowly and treating yourself as fragile," I said.

One of the students asked, "Are they any down-sides?"

"Well," I replied. "It mostly has to do with others' perceptions of us. The anti-MORFS people gave us a rough time. Also, this body doesn't command quite the respect that I got when I had gray hair and wrinkles. Plus, there are a couple minor physical issues. Sara got to learn all about prostate exams, and I got introduced to Mister Speculum."

Sara snickered. "Just wait until I start teaching her about high heels and the fine art of makeup."

"Doctor Sara, what do you think about having your handsome husband turned into a girl?"

Sara just smiled. "Oh, I think she's just the cutest thing around!"

I swatted her with my tail.

She grabbed my tail and started stroking it. "She's cute, and my new body gives me an entirely new appreciation of that. The real telling thing, though, is the fact that the love of my life is still there inside that cute little head."

Having my tail stroked felt really good. With some regret, I pulled it out of her grasp. "Let go before I lose my composure," I said. "You can have all the tail you want tonight."

"Promise?" she asked.

The students snickered.

Just then, the bell rang.

(end)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter One: Ruminations

Sometimes, I want to ask 'Why me?' If I think too much about it, I start to feel the whine rising in my throat. I get ready to throw a pity party for myself. Even as the tears start to come, I realize that a pity party is the most expensive party that one can throw.

But that was then and this is now. When the brown smelly stuff starts to hit the fan, you can either curl up and feel sorry for yourself, or you can grit your teeth and do something about it. It actually hurts more when you curl up and whine, but the urge seduces you.

It is said that trials lead to growth, and that has been well proven to me. I have finally come to the conclusion that feeling the pain without growing from it is wasteful -- like paying for some great treasure, but failing to collect it.

But that's not what I was taught by my so-called spiritual leaders. They didn't speak of a loving God who chastens and teaches his children. They taught me about a punitive God who curses those who displease him by marking them and turning them into animals. They taught me to fear the God who can condemn my soul and mark my body for ridicule. They taught me to ridicule those who have been thusly marked.

But that was then and this is now. That was when I was Matthew Jones, the only son of Randy and Sue Jones. I can't say that I had a happy and care-free life. It was more a case of ignorance being bliss. I really didn't know any better.

We, the family of Randy Jones, honored deacon at the Church of Genetic Purity, sat in the front; in an area reserved for the families of the church officials. We got to see the preacher up close and personal as he assured us that we were the only true people of God, and that it is our job to defeat the horde of Satan-spawned gene scum. There is an official Bible study guide that uses the Bible to back up the teachings of the church. While we were not actually discouraged from reading the Bible, we were told that we must always have the official guide at hand -- lest Satan trick us into misreading God's word. It is the job of the learned elders of the church to properly interpret the scriptures.

I didn't realize it at the time, but this contrasts sharply with the attitude of the other major churches. The first time I visited a different church, I was shocked to see so many people carrying a Bible, rather than the official study guide. I later learned that one of the characteristics of a cult is that they insist that their members blindly follow the leadership rather than thinking for themselves.

But I'm getting ahead of myself.

I was blithely going through life, proud to be the son of the most honored Randy Jones, deacon. I was happy to be dating Amy, the daughter of the most honored Mark Cox, deacon. Our fathers encouraged us to sit together in church, and attend all church functions together. They encouraged their children to date within the church.

We saw each other at school, too. With all the stuffy decorum, we were able to do a little more than hold hands and talk to each other about church-approved subjects. At school, we could steal away to play a little kissy-face. At school, our conversations weren't monitored by the thought police. We could discuss whatever pleased our hearts.

School was also the source of some confusion. At church, they taught us well about the evils of MORFS. At school, we saw a number of our friends change. I was supposed to to reject them and believe that they had turned into something evil, but I couldn't ignore the fact that they were the same people inside. Even the ones who picked up some real animal characteristics remained the same inside. Oh, sure, some of them looked different or got extra strength, and a couple even got some minor powers. Still, they were the same people.

This confused me.

At school, we were told to accept MORFS survivors (as the school encouraged us to call them). We were reminded that it could happen to any of us. The church spoke differently, but it wasn't lost to me that some of my friends at church had disappeared in the past couple years. We were told that our purity and righteousness protected us, but those who disappeared didn't appear to be any less pure or righteous than the rest of us. We were to accept that God's judgment is correct. Of course, we were never told what happened to those who disappeared. Sometimes, the family disappeared with them. They were never spoken of again.

I was shocked and saddened when Amy disappeared from school. It was rumored that she was sick, and would return in a few days. Still, I worried. This is how some of my other friends at church had disappeared.

So I prayed for her, as I had been taught. They taught us about prayer at church, but my mother is the one who taught me to pray for others. The soft and heart-felt entreaties for others, and the humble thanks for our blessings contrasted sharply with the prideful prayers at church. At church, we thanked God for making us the chosen righteous, above all others, and asked for his judgment upon the heathens.

Unbeknownst to Father, I had been praying for the MORFS survivors at school. I prayed for my friends, and asked God for understanding of why they were stricken. As Mom had taught me, I asked to be an instrument to my friends' salvation. I asked for wisdom and understanding. The contrast between what I was taught at church and what I was taught at school really preyed upon my mind.

I had been irritable all week. I was so concerned about Amy that it was affecting me physically. I felt run-down and nauseous.

When Amy failed to show up by the end of the week, I really started to worry. I had hoped to see her at church, but she wasn't there. Her mother and father were both there, but they had very closed expressions and were unapproachable.

Meanwhile, I was feeling worse. I expected the worst.

After the service, Father took me aside and informed me that it was time for me to be initiated into the inner circle. I would be going to a secret gathering place with the deacons and other church officials. I was filled with unease, but also felt pride that I would now be a part of the chosen few. Mostly, I was confused. It just didn't feel right.

Chapter Two: Secret meeting in the woods

I was wedged between father and another deacon in the back of a van. I really couldn't see where we were going, except that we were going out of town. After a long while, we were driving down a fire lane in the woods.

We got out and walked for a space. We soon came upon a clearing. In the center of the clearing, a small hooded figure was huddled, chained up like an animal. The deacons were standing nearby. Father led me over to join the rest of the deacons. As one, we faced the captive.

"We begin now," said the preacher. He opened his Bible and read.

If a man have a stubborn and rebellious son, which will not obey the voice of his father, or the voice of his mother, and that, when they have chastened him, will not hearken unto them: Then shall his father and his mother lay hold on him, and bring him out unto the elders of his city, and unto the gate of his place; And they shall say unto the elders of his city, This our son is stubborn and rebellious, he will not obey our voice; he is a glutton, and a drunkard. And all the men of his city shall stone him with stones, that he die: so shalt thou put evil away from among you; and all Israel shall hear, and fear.

"One of our own has been smitten. May God have mercy upon her soul. We must now cast evil from among us."

One of the deacons pulled the hood from the figure. I stared in shock. It was Amy!

"Let he who is without sin cast the first stone!" she yelled. The deacon slapped her. I could almost feel the pain and humiliation on my own face. Her hair and eyes were bright violet, and her face was subtly different. Still, I could tell that it was her. She looked at each deacon in turn -- staring intently. Each turned away, as if in shame. I was standing behind father, so I managed to avoid her gaze.

Father pressed a large jagged chunk of granite in my hand and pushed me forward. "You know what must be done, son. You have the honor of casting the first stone."

Amy looked so pitiful as she stared at me. I could see the pain and betrayal on her face.

Father growled at me. "Go ahead! What are you waiting for? Do your duty!"

I hung my head. I just couldn't do it.

I heard Amy's voice in my head. *You must get away! I can see the blackness of their souls. Yours will follow if you stay with them. Throw the stone, go home, then escape!*

Aloud, she said, "You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, you always resist the Holy Spirit! As your fathers did, so you do."

"Heathen!" someone yelled.

I straightened up, lifted the stone, and cast it in her direction. I came close -- way too close. But, I missed.

My father cursed at me and slapped me hard in the face. I fell to the ground and tasted dirt. Father cast a rock. I heard Amy's cry of pain. I started crying.

*You have done no wrong.*

Another rock hit her. I heard another cry of pain.

*Matthew! Your life is in danger if you don't play along! My life is over, so you must promise me that you'll live yours as best you can.*

"I promise," I said softly. Nobody could hear me, but Amy somehow did.

*I hold you to your promise! Go find another love. Teach your children about love instead of hate. Escape! Escape!*

Another rock hit her. She crumpled to her knees. "Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God!"

"Heretic!" Father spat as he hurled another rock. She fell to the ground.

*Don't cry for me, Matthew. The pain is gone. I'm going home. Don't ever lose your faith! You are a good person.*

There was a loud crack as a rock hit her in the head. She jerked once, then was silent and still. Rocks continued to pummel her broken body.

Father looked down at me with disdain. "It is always hard the first time, but you must remember that it is your duty to stamp out the evil ones."

I said a silent prayer for Amy -- and for myself.

"What are you praying about, boy?"

"I'm praying that the evil here will be cast into captivity, and that what is left of Amy will be purified and welcomed by the Lord." Father didn't look very happy, but he couldn't argue with me.

I couldn't look at the broken figure on the ground as I was led away. I was too upset even for tears. When I got home, I collapsed on my bed; not even bothering to get undressed. I was numb -- too numb to feel anything. My body ached and I wanted to throw up, but my mind was overloaded. It just shut down.

Chapter Three: Not feeling better

I felt even worse when I got up. According to the clock, my alarm would be going off in ten minutes. I sullenly stripped off yesterday's clothes and went into the shower. Try as I might, I couldn't scrub off the filth of yesterday's experience.

Have you ever wanted to pray, but couldn't find the right words? "How could you allow this to happen?" I cried in my anguish, but there was no answer.

Somehow, wordlessly, comfort came. I don't know how, but I was comforted.

I finished my shower, dried off, and started to get ready for school. Instead of feeling better and more awake as I prepared for school, I felt worse. I chalked it up to yesterday's activities, and nervousness. What was I going to say to my friends when they ask about Amy? Do I lie? I can't see telling them the story about how she was... murdered.

Yes, murdered. There is no other word for it.

I heard father leave for work. I expected to feel better, but I didn't. Finally, I staggered down to the kitchen for breakfast. Mom looked shocked when I walked in. "You look horrible! Why did you even bother getting ready for school?" She sent me upstairs to put my books away and change into sweats. On my way back down, I took a detour to the bathroom and lost my breakfast. She was just hanging up the phone as I plodded back downstairs. We silently rode to the doctor's office.

I went through the whole process in a daze. I was poked and prodded and perforated. The nurse put a drop of my blood into a special machine. It only took a few seconds, but it seemed like forever. Presently, the display lit up, pronouncing my sentence.

MORFS.

I sat there in a daze, wondering how much it will hurt when the rocks strike my body. Tears welled up in my eyes and Mom pulled me to her. "They're going to kill me," I whispered to her.

"No, they won't," she replied with quiet determination. "You're not going home. Your Aunt Lori is taking you in, and those self-righteous pharisees at the church will never find you."

"Aunt Lori?"

"You never met her," Mom replied. "She's your great aunt -- your grandpa's sister. She never liked your father, and has avoided us since before you were born. He probably doesn't even remember her, which is a good thing. He won't know where to look for you."

I sagged against her with relief, burying my face in her hair. Grief, sadness, guilt, and relief all mingled together leaving me numb and unable to even cry. I had lots of questions, but I was physically and emotionally exhausted.

We did end up stopping at home briefly. Mom grabbed my school stuff, tablet, computer, and all my personal stuff. She grabbed some basic clothes, but left most of them behind. Who knows what new shape I'll wear in a few days? Besides, she didn't want to make it too obvious that I was moving out.

I looked at the house as Mom packed everything that I owned into the back of the car. It was the only home I had ever had, and I would never be going back. There is no place in my father's house for gene scum.

The trip to Aunt Lori's was a fever-filled nightmare. Twice, I had to use the barf bag that Mom had given me. Finally, I felt the car come to a stop. I heard Mom speaking softly with someone else. I felt strong arms pick me up, and looked up into the furry face of my Uncle Mark. He, at least, won't judge me for coming down with MORFS.

Mom put another stim pack cartridge into the portable IV that the doctor had affixed to my left forearm. She pushed the 'go to sleep' button and the machine injected a sedative. Lights out.

I woke up when my bladder woke me up. Mom was there, and guided me to the bathroom. I didn't have the strength to be embarrassed when she helped me unzip so that I could empty my bladder. Then, it was back to bed. I lost track of the number of times that I repeated the cycle. Sometimes, my aunt Lori would help me. Other times, it was Uncle Mark. I vaguely remember being curious about how I would turn out. I had no clue. I was too tired and sore to inspect myself, and there were no mirrors.

The next time I woke up, it was night. The room was well lit by a night light and the moonlight streaming in through the open window. Somehow, it seemed to be a whole lot brighter than it should have been. I could see Aunt Lori sleeping on a comfortable chair in the corner of the room, so I padded quietly about.

I had heard enough stories from my friends about what it's like to wake up from MORFS, so I was somewhat prepared. Still, it's impossible to prepare yourself for the sensation of breasts jiggling on your chest and the feel of a soft, silky nightie.

I noticed that there was a full-length mirror on the back of the door. Why didn't I notice that before? Probably because the door was always open when I was assisted to the bathroom.

I slipped the nightie off and looked at myself. I had definitely lost some weight. The muscles I had worked so hard to earn were gone. Instead of an angular, masculine frame, I wore a lithe curvy feminine body. The male that still inhabited my head was very attracted. I was totally hairless from the eyeballs down. What was there was bright blue -- even my eye brows and lashes. My eyes were big and innocent and the same color as my hair. My features were fine and feminine and elven. I even had pointy ears. I sighed heavily and put my nightie back on. No sense rebelling against girly clothes.

"You look quite beautiful, Cara."

My Aunt Lori pulled herself up out of her chair and came over to me.

"Cara?" I asked.

"Yes," she replied. "Your mother would have named you Cara if you had been born a girl."

"Thanks for everything," I said to Aunt Lori. "I don't know what I would have done without you."

She enfolded me into a warm hug. Then, her nose wrinkled.

"It was the least I could do, dear." She took my hand. "I think that too many days of fever has left you a bit the worse for wear. You'll feel better after a hot shower."

And so I got my first hands-on lesson in feminine hygiene. Oh, sure, they now teach it to everyone in health class. There is a big difference between learning it and actually doing it, though.

Thankfully, Aunt Lori isn't one of those gung-ho ladies who believe that you have to indoctrinate new girls into the girly arts by tossing them into the deep end and making them wear all the frilly stuff on day one. Instead, she gave me some ordinary white socks, cotton panties that weren't too different from my old briefs, and an ordinary set of sweats. The only thing that gave me reason to balk was the bra, but that item is really necessary even for my petite elf-like B cup bust.

She gave me the nickel tour of the house, then fed me an early breakfast in the kitchen. She suggested that I get more sleep, but I had been sleeping enough. I could see the sun just starting to rise in the East. I found my tablet on the desk, so I checked up on my email. There was an email from Amy that was dated on the Saturday before she was murdered.

This time, the tears did come. Maybe girls are better at crying.

After I was done, I thought about some of the things she had said to the deacons who were stoning her. They sounded like Bible quotes to me.

Amy and I used to study the Bible together when we 'officially' courted (with a church-approved chaperon, of course). We always had our study guide, but we tended to ignore it and see what the Bible had to say to us without someone else's interpretation.

Let's see... what was that about casting the first stone?

I found it at the beginning of Matthew chapter eight. I found out later that the story is very well known among most Christians, but the Genetic Purity Church tends to not address it.

A woman is accused of adultery -- a sin punishable by stoning according to the old law. When she was brought before Jesus, he told her accusers, "He who is without sin among you, let him throw the first stone at her." After that, he drew in the sand. There is some speculation that he was writing the sins of her accusers in the sand.

Is that what Amy was doing? Did she read their minds the way she apparently read mine? Did she tell their sins to them the way she sent advice and encouragement to me? Is that why Father shoved me to the front to cast the first stone? What a coward!

In the story, her accusers walked away one by one. When they were gone, Jesus asked her, "Woman, where are your accusers? Did no one condemn you?"

The woman replied, "No one, Lord."

Jesus said, "Neither do I condemn you. Go your way. From now on, sin no more."

If only it had worked that way for my Amy! Apparently, the most honored deacons at the Genetic Purity Church have less honor and humility than the scribes and pharisees.

And I was being sucked into that vile body.

There was another thing she said. It was something about stiff-necked and uncircumcised. It sounded vaguely familiar. It took a long time, but I finally found the story in Acts chapters six and seven. It was about the martyring of Stephen. He was an honorable man of God, but he was falsely accused of blasphemy.

Falsely accused? Like Amy?

He stood up to his accusers, giving a long speech about their history, and ending it with a good lambasting. He accused them of being stiff-necked and uncircumcised, among other things.

They stoned him.

I started crying again.

They stoned him, but he saw the glory of Heaven, his new home, before he died. I think that's what Amy was trying to tell me just before she died.

*Lord, please tell Amy that I will miss her, and that I will honor her by living well.*

Aunt Lori silently came in and looked over my shoulder. "Despite what you father has taught you, your new shape is not a curse from God."

I looked up at her. "I know that, Aunt Lori. I'm not crying for myself. I lost a friend, and I know I'm going to miss her."

She misunderstood. "If she rejects you because of MORFS, is she really a friend?"

"No, no," I said. "She hasn't rejected me. She's dead."

She said nothing. She just pulled me into her warm embrace and let me cry myself out. She led me to my bed, helped me out of my sweats, and tucked me in. She was right; I did need more sleep.

I awoke again at ten and wiped the crusted tears from my eyes. After washing my face and brushing my teeth and hair, I put my sweats back on and padded downstairs. Mom and Aunt Lori were at the table sipping coffee.

"Cara!" Mom ran to me and grabbed me in a bear hug. "You look wonderful! I'm so glad you came through all right."

I had to smile at her enthusiasm. Who knows? Maybe she always wanted a daughter. With father being the way he is, I can see why she stopped at one child. I think she moved out of his bedroom about the same time he got involved in that church.

I still didn't know what to think about my new body. Everyone else seemed to be enthusiastic about it, but I had too many other thoughts running through my head to even give it a second thought. I suppose I would have been upset about losing my girlfriend to my gender change if I hadn't already lost her to the hatred of people like my father.

Mom and Aunt Lori didn't give me time to stew about it. They dragged me off to the mall where Aunt Lori usually shops. In a few hours, I had a hair cut, a manicure and pedicure (with polish that matches my hair), a book of cloth swatches that are supposedly 'my colors', and a modest wardrobe. I just kind of went with the flow. Mom and Aunt Lori didn't comment about my lack of enthusiasm or my lack of objection. I just kind of cooperated with everything without comment.

After that, we went to the clinic for my post-MORFS check-up. I was surprised to find that I didn't lose any strength. I was all girl, though. Yeah, big surprise. The mind reader couldn't read my mind, but she could read my emotions. It would seem that I'm feeling depressed. Yeah, big surprise.

So, I'm now officially certified safe to return to school. Yippy skippy.

On the way out, we got all the government paperwork taken care of. I now have a new birth certificate addendum, state ID, and school ID.

We still don't know what we're going to do about my father and the rest of the church.

But, there is no reason to keep me out of school for even one day longer. Mom had all the information sent to the school, so they will be expecting me. We packed all my stuff, including most of my new clothes, into the car. Mom helped me lay out my clothes for tomorrow, then kissed me good night.

Chapter Four: Back to school

The next morning, we got up bright and early. It took longer to shower and take care of my hair, but I had already expected that.

Normally, it would have taken an hour to get from my aunt's house to the school. We used a route that took us around the other side of the city so that nobody watching us would be able to tell which direction we came from.

We shouldn't have bothered. We got a call from Aunt Lori telling us that there were some people from the church watching their house. One of Aunt Lori's friends had read from their minds that they got the information from an insider in the state's record center. Very soon after we had registered my new name, they tracked us down.

The upshot is that we don't have a place to live anymore. We can't go to Aunt Lori's, and we can't go home.

But I could go to school.

So, in I went. A few people guessed that I was Matthew, but most didn't. I didn't bother to reintroduce myself.

Second hour health class was interesting. There were four kitty morfies sitting in the front row. Is it common for that many people to get the same changes? In any case, they seemed happy with their bodies. I could almost see the peace and joy radiating from them.

I was surprised when the teacher introduced two of them as honored professors because they looked like teenagers. The other two were their kids, Larry and Cindy Martin. I made a note to reintroduce myself to them after class.

Professors Kim and Sara gave us a very interesting lecture about MORFS. They radiated cheer and good humor as they talked about their changes. The most interesting part was where they explained how to adapt to your new body once it's all over. I asked them a couple questions. They did their best to answer them. Actually, they did a pretty good job. They could see that I wasn't happy, though.

I talked to them after class. Right out of the blue, they invited me to their home! I couldn't believe it. I don't think they even realized how badly I needed a place to hide. As promised, the Martins met me for lunch. Also as promised, Larry and Cindy treated me as if nothing had happened. The Martins seemed to almost radiate warmth and good will. I felt safe and loved in their presence. I hated to leave when lunch was over, but I had two more classes to attend.

When the long school day was finally over, I ran straight to the study hall. I met Larry and Cindy on the way, and walked with them. They smiled at me. They actually smiled at me! Not the phony, assessing smiles of the girls, or the lust-filled smiles of the boys, but smiles that contain genuine affection. They gave smiles that welcome me for who I am.

I was surprised to see Mom when we got to the study hall. She looked calm, happy, and relieved. She opened her arms and I ran into her embrace. Matthew had never done that. She told me that she had moved everything of ours out of father's house. She's divorcing him, and we're going to move in with the Martins. I gave them a grateful smile.

We walked out to our cars. The Martins were parked on the opposite side of the lot, so we had to split up. Just as we got to our car, I felt someone grab my arm. It was one of the deacons. "No, I won't go with you!" I yelled.

They tried to shove me into their car, but I fought back. The Martins were there in a flash, and surrounded us. Mom was digging through her purse as the Martins argued with the four deacons.

I felt relief come from the Martins. They all backed up at once and I was thrown in the car. Why had they abandoned me?

But they were still there -- angry, but not worried. I felt the car surge forward, then jerk to a stop. It went backward and crashed into something. Soon, the car was surrounded by police officers. They roughly pulled the deacons out of the car. I ran to my mom and held on for dear life. There was confusion for a while as the police looked at ID cards, asked questions, and wrote things down.

Finally, we were allowed to leave. Mom followed the Martins home. She didn't let their car out of her sight. We parked in their spacious garage between their car and a pickup truck.

They led us through the living room to a separate area of the house. They explained to us that it is a flat that they used to rent to students, and that we are welcome to stay as long as we want. The apartment has its own bathroom and kitchen, so we don't have to intrude too much on the Martins' hospitality.

The professors had to teach a class, so they asked Larry and Cindy to help us get settled. With four of us doing the work, we soon had our closets filled and our personal items stowed. Once that was done, Cindy suggested that we all take a dip in the pool. She had to lend me one of her old swimsuits. I felt silly in a girl's one-piece, but I guess I'll have to get used to it.

We had a great time swimming. I found out that my swimming skills improved when I got a new body. I have the same strength, but less body to push. I couldn't believe how good the water felt. I was comfortable, truly comfortable. It was almost as if I belonged in the water as much as I belonged on land.

All too soon, it was time to go in. Mom and I went to our apartment and changed out of our wet swimsuits. Mom chose a pair of shorts and a light blouse for me. I was going to go for sweats again, but she commented that it's a bit warm for them.

We were about to go back to the living room when we heard a knock on the door. I opened it and saw Cindy standing there with a pile of clothes. She handed them to me. "I grew out of these clothes a couple years ago, and they ought to fit you pretty good." I thanked her and told her that I would meet her in the living room in a few minutes.

Mom insisted that I try a few of them on. As Cindy had claimed, they fit me well. How did she know that just based on the way the swimsuit fit? It must be a girl thing. Apparently, I have a lot to learn.

By the time we got done trying on and stashing the clothes, the professors were back. ("But just call us Kim and Sara.") I plopped down into an overstuffed chair. I looked over and saw Mom looking at me with a weird expression on her face. "OK, Mom, I know. That wasn't a lady-like way to sit, was it?"

She smirked and shook her head. "I guess I shouldn't expect perfection on your second day as a girl."

I sighed and leaned back. After all the exertion, not to mention being run through the emotional wringer, I was getting tired.

Less than two weeks ago, I was Matthew Jones; honor student, and the son of an honored deacon. I had a pretty girlfriend who was intelligent and had a great sense of humor. I was looking forward to spending my life with her. A tear leaked from my eye.

In just a few days, that was shattered. In a few more days, what was left was turned upside-down. My girlfriend has been murdered. The murderers want to murder me, too. I couldn't help Amy. Will anyone be able to help me?

Wait a minute!

The fog that had been enveloping my mind since I saw my father participate in the murder of my beloved started to lift. I have been reacting rather than acting ever since I saw Amy chained to that post like an animal. A murder has been committed! Why am I sitting on this information like an idiot?

"Ummm Mom? Kim? Sara? We need to talk."

Somehow, I managed to spill the whole story. I delivered it deadpan. It hurt to much to think, let alone feel. I looked up and saw everyone staring at me. I saw their anger as a palpable presence surrounding them. I recoiled.

"We're not angry at you, honey," my mother said gently. "We're not disappointed with you, either. If anything, I'm disappointed with myself for closing my eyes and trying to believe that this wasn't happening."

I hadn't noticed that Kim had left the room. "The police are on their way to take your statement," she said as she returned.

I put my head down. "Does that mean that I'm in trouble for waiting so long?"

"I don't think so," she answered. "It really looks to me like you came out with it just as soon as you were emotionally able to. If you cooperate fully with the police, I'm sure that they will be grateful for your help."

And so the police came. A very nice police lady with Elvin feature similar to mine introduced herself as Officer Trowbridge. Her partner, Officer Saouda, is a police telepath. Together, they gently pulled all the details from me. Officer Saouda had a very difficult time reading me, but was able to do it after she got me to relax. Apparently, I have a good shield that goes up whenever I feel threatened. When haven't I felt threatened since I changed?

The only thing they couldn't pull from me is the location of the clearing. I hadn't even seen which way we were heading as we left the city.

Officer Trowbridge asked, "Did you have anything like a cell phone or eCom with you?"

I pulled out my eCom and handed it to her. She plugged it into her tablet computer, asked my permission, then copied its contents.

She assured me that I was in no trouble, and that she greatly appreciated my cooperation. I saw a mixture of feelings. She was sad, angry, determined, and even hopeful. I'm sure she was sad and angry about the murder. Determined? Yes, I guess she should be filled with determination that they will put these murderers away for good.

But hopeful?

I asked her about it. She gave me a weird look, and the telepath was looking intently at me.

"I guess I'm hopeful that we will finally put this case to rest. We have suspected these people for a long time, but have never come this close to catching them."

"I'll be glad to take my turn on the witness stand," I assured her.

The telepath touched me on the hand. "Are you aware that you're an empath?"

I looked at her with confusion.

"You can directly detect people's emotions. That's why you found it so easy to trust the Martin family. Would you like for me to check you out for other talents?"

I nodded.

She put her hand on my head for a second. "It looks like you have some telepathic powers. I can't tell how strong it is. You might also have some telekinetic powers. Even when you cooperate, you're hard to read."

I thanked her.

She and her partner asked us if we had any questions, and gave us each their cards and told us to call if we think of anything. As they were leaving, I leaned back into the chair and closed my eyes. I felt someone softly stroking my hair. It was my mother. I could feel the sadness that she felt for Amy. I could feel the anger that bordered on hatred that she felt for father and his ilk. I could feel her worry. I could feel her gratitude for the Martins' generosity. Most of all, I could feel her love for me. I opened my eyes and smiled up at her.

After resting for a while, I went up to my room. I have been reacting ever since Amy was murdered. It's now time to act. I fired up my computer and searched the web for information on telepathy, telekinesis, and empathy. I read a few opinion pieces, then downloaded some free on-line courses. I read the introduction to each course, then tried to decide where to start.

Since I was already using my empathic skills, I figured it would be best to concentrate on the other two. Telepathic skills involve reading minds. That kind of an invasion of privacy made me uncomfortable, but it wouldn't be as bad if I practiced on strangers. Since I didn't want to violate the trust of anyone here, that left me with telekinesis.

I started by balancing an unsharpened pencil on its end. It didn't take much force to knock it over, so it didn't take long for me to accomplish that. I could have done the same thing by breathing hard or gently bumping the desk, but it was a thrill to do it by just concentrating.

After about half an hour, I had the pencil spinning in the air. I picked up a sharpened pencil used it to write. After a while, I just concentrated on what I was writing, rather than the mechanics of making the individual strokes. I pictured a drawing in my mind and watched in amazement as the pencil recreated that drawing. I took a break and tried to read my surroundings. I could feel Mom's presence downstairs. I could feel the Martins, but they felt different. I could only read their emotions, where I could actually feel Mom's mind. I could probably have gone further and read what she was thinking, but I had already decided to limit such things to strangers -- at least for now.

After half an hour of listening to my music and otherwise just letting my mind float, I got back to work. I picked up the pencil and spun it in the air again. I closed my eyes and 'felt' for the pencil. Pretty soon, I had a pretty clear image of it in my mind. It didn't contain any color, but I could feel the textures of the different materials. The eraser was spongy and soft. The wood was kind of, well, woody. The lead was denser, more brittle, and a bit harder. According to the course, a TK can feel his surroundings by applying a very gentle pressure and feeling the resistance. I threw some coins and dice into a box and shook it. I gently felt inside the box. I found all the objects. After some practice, I could feel the impressions on the coins and the spots on the dice. I turned each coin to 'heads' and each die to six. I don't think I'm going to be welcome in any casinos. I used my TK sense to feel around the room, exploring all the common objects so that I could get a feel for what is normal in the world around me. Then, after relaxing with my music for a while, I went back downstairs.

Kim looked up at me as I came down the stairs. "Been playing with your new powers?"

I answered by picking up one of the coffee table books and levitating it around the room. I walked to the overstuffed chair and, in a very ladylike fashion, sat down. Then, I reached upstairs, felt for the pencil and pad, and brought them downstairs. I looked carefully at Kim's smiling face. Her smile widened as the pencil, in a blur of motion, drew her face on the pad. The paper then lifted itself from the pad and flew over to her.

"Very impressive!" she said. "You seem to have control down pat. How much force can you apply?"

"I don't know," I replied. "It didn't seem like a good idea to push my limits this soon. I'm kind of tired, you know."

"Ah," said Sara, "An admirable level of restraint. But what of your other powers? I thought I felt a bit of tickling in my mind a while back."

I turned red. "When I was resting after my first session, I let my mind wander and 'look' around. I detected your emotions, but nothing else. I could actually feel Mom's mind, but I didn't try to go any further. I have already decided that I'm not going to play with my telepathic powers until I'm among strangers. I don't want to betray anyone's trust."

"But it's OK to read a stranger?" Mom asked.

"Well, I need to learn to control my power or I'm likely to accidentally read someone when I shouldn't. If I practice on strangers, the things that I find out will be nothing but anonymous facts that don't relate to anyone I know."

"It looks like someone has been doing her research," Sara said approvingly. She looked at my mother. "You must be very proud of your daughter."

I blushed. Sara walked over to me and put her hand on my shoulder. "You're not used to approval, are you?"

My eyes started to tear up. "Mom has always loved me, but I get precious little elsewhere." I couldn't stifle a sob. "Except for Amy."

Sara knelt down and pulled me to her. "It's OK to cry."

Here I go again, bawling my eyes out. These female hormones can get real old real quick. Mom and Sara led me upstairs, helped me change to a nice, silky nightie, and tucked me in. I was asleep almost as soon as my head hit the pillow.

(end of part 01)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Five: New day, new hope

All too soon, Mom was waking me up. I groggily got out of bed and hit the shower. I dressed without comment in the clothes that Mom had laid out for me. I was about to whip us up a quick breakfast when Cindy came up and invited us to eat breakfast with them.

Larry was putting a plate of mini omelets on the table as Kim set down a plate of waffles. Larry, wearing a smirk, daintily picked up a crystal bell and rang it. "Breakfast is served, gentlepeople."

"Why thank you, kind sir," said Sara.

Cindy giggled. Mom and I joined in. Breakfast was wonderful. The companionship was even better.

I rode to school with the Martins. I sat in the back seat with Cindy and Larry, but I somehow didn't feel squeezed in. Rather, I enjoyed the closeness and companionship.

Once we got to school, I really started to pay attention to my empathic sense. Most of the students were feeling the usual mixture of boredom, interest, worry, and the like. Some were really bored with school, while others were happy to be there. Most didn't react to my presence for more than a fraction of a second as they glanced at me. Some looked at me with curiosity (presumably wondering who I was before), some with interest or even lust, some with sympathy, some with pity, and some with hate. Most of those who looked upon me with pity or hate were from my church -- former church, that is.

When I showed up for my third hour gym class, the teacher directed me to the advanced gym class for testing. There, I met Mister Jacobson. My former compatriots referred to him as 'Mister Monkey,' so I had to be careful to adjust my attitude.

He greeted me warmly and started putting me through a series of tests. Kim, Sara, Larry, and Cindy all gave me the thumbs up. When it was my turn to play on that big jungle gym, they were the ones who led me around. I found that I could pretty well follow them, except for the areas where the bars were too big for me to grasp. They used their claws to get a grip, but my hands slid off. I fell to the floor. Just before I hit, I felt myself being slowed down.

"That was interesting," I said as I picked myself up. "I guess my TK is strong enough to break my fall."

"Be careful about overdoing it," said Mister Jacobson, "But you may very well be able to fly using your TK. We'll train you in advanced gym class."

"You mean I made it?"

"Yes," he replied, "but you still have to finish your testing so that we have a good baseline."

So off I went again to the jungle gym. I quickly learned to use TK to grab the large bars. If I had a long jump, I used TK for a bit of an extra boost.

After the agility tests, I went to the machines to test my strength. Mister Jacobson had to remind me to not help myself out with my TK. "We just want to test your muscles now. We'll work on your TK strength later."

"Welcome to advanced gym class," said Kim. "Mister Jacobson agrees that you should train with us. We're all starting out at the same level, and have similar strengths."

I almost committed the faux pas of going into the wrong locker room. Kim gently steered me to the girls' locker room. "It's disconcerting, I know."

During study hall, I alternated between catching up on my missed work and practicing my TK. It only took me a few minutes to realize that I could get my work done faster by using my TK to write. Apparently, my TK is more coordinated than my muscles, because my TK handwriting (TKwriting?) is a whole lot neater. Soon, I was finished with the work I had brought. It seemed to be easier than it was before I got MORFS, and I did the writing a lot faster. That left me with some time with nothing to do. I amused myself by using my TK sense to 'look' around. I became more familiar with the texture of common materials and objects. I even started to be able to sense color. Perhaps I have a bit of that telepathic sense that generally shows up in people who gain telepathy and lose their eyes when they morf.

I tried to read my books without opening them. It was hard to adjust my vision so that I could see one page and only one page, especially if the paper was bent or wrinkled. Soon, though, I was reading my own books, the books of the other students, and even the books in the library. If I had still been male, I probably would have amused myself by looking into the girls' locker room and through people's clothes as they walk by. As it is, I already have access to the locker room. Sadly, it doesn't hold quite the same interest it used to hold.

As I was sitting back in my chair with my eyes closed, I started to read whispers of thoughts. I focused on them and read them more clearly. I carefully refrained from focusing on my friends. I practiced at shutting out all but their surface thoughts and emotions. Soon, my mind started to automatically do that.

I was startled out of my reverie by the bell. Without thinking, I used my TK to pack everything into my backpack. I felt a stab of hate and fear from across the room, but it was soon gone. I had been getting used to that, so I didn't give it much thought.

I walked into the girls' room on the way to class. As soon as I went through the door, I was grabbed roughly. "Where are you going, freak? This bathroom is for humans."

Another one said, "This is the one who made the police arrest my father. We need to teach her a lesson!" She was behind me, but I could still 'see' her clearly enough. I remember seeing her sitting in the deacon section at church. She came around to the front and cocked her fist back. She took a hefty swing, but she never connected. "You can't stop me with your black magic!" She tried to kick me, but didn't connect. The rage and hatred radiating from her was painful to see. I used my TK sense to find her carotid arteries, and gently pinched them shut. She crumpled to the ground. I released her arteries and broke her fall.

"Do you want to join her?" I growled at the two who were holding me. They gave me a shove and ran out the door.

By the time I was done relieving myself and washing up, my attacker was waking up. I carefully stepped around her, left the restroom, and went to class. My fifth and sixth hour teachers were pleased with the work that I turned in. I told them that I expect to be caught up in a week or less.

I rode the bus home with Cindy and Larry. We're slim enough to sit three to a seat, so I sat between them. I played with my TK and telepathic senses on the way. I closed my eyes and remotely sensed the bus. I could sense the road going by underneath us. I focused on the wheels, then on the motors inside them. The magnets felt kind of different. After concentrating a bit, I sensed the magnetic fields generated by the permanent magnets, and the changing magnetic fields created by the electromagnets. After a while, I could sense the electric currents as they were switched by the electronics of the motor controllers.

I shifted my attention back up to the inside of the bus. A few students were listening to audio players or eComs through earphones. I concentrated on the earphone wires and detected the current. After concentrating, I could 'hear' the music through my TK/TE senses. I concentrated on the moving air inside their ears and similarly heard the music. I felt for their emotions and detected a variety. The emotions of some of the students reflected the music, while others didn't. I tried looking into their minds, and saw what was making them feel the way that they were feeling. When I looked into the minds of those who's emotions reflected the music, I heard the music itself. It was different, but it was recognizable. It was the music as they heard it, not as I heard it.

I was startled to see myself in the minds of some of the boys. Some saw me as I was, while others were 'undressing me with their eyes'. I was really annoyed, but I soon realized that I had done the same thing when I was male. If I'm to be entrusted with the ability to read others' thoughts, I need to learn not to judge. I need to think about how embarrassed I would be at times if my thoughts could be read. I felt a hand on mine. I focused closer and 'saw' that it was Larry. I opened my eyes and smiled at him. He really is kind of cute.

Where did that come from?

"A penny for your thoughts," he said.

"I was using my telekinetic, telepathic, and empathic senses to look around. It's a whole new way of seeing the world. I'm still getting used to the novelty."

"What can you sense from me? Can you read my mind?"

I blushed. I can read his emotions just fine. I can tell, for instance, that he likes me -- and not quite the same way that Cindy likes me. Also, my remote sense sees right through his clothes.

"Well, I can read your emotions just fine. I can also feel your physical presence." No sense being too specific about that. "I can't read your mind, though. I haven't tried, but I can always sense the presence of someone's mind even when I don't try to look inside."

"Can you try to read it? What if I try to open up and let you look?"

"OK," I said. "I'll try."

I focused on his emotions, then tried to see what was under them. I got a faint glimmering, but it seemed distant and weak. I touched his hand, and it got stronger.

"I can tell that something is there," he said.

"Concentrate on letting me in. Or, maybe, concentrate on the feeling that something is there."

I closed my eyes again. His mind became a bit clearer. *Can you hear me?* I sent to him. I felt his hand twitch in surprise.

"Yes," he said.

*Try answering me with your mind.*

*Hi Cara. Can you hear me?*

Suddenly, his mind opened up wide. It was if we were both suddenly on the same wavelength. In his mind, I could see an image of my face. It was more beautiful than I have ever considered myself to be. I had to stifle a sob.

*Cara! Are you all right?*

*Never been better!* I told him truthfully. I opened my eyes and concentrated on his handsome face. *Look into my mind and see what I am seeing,* I told him. I saw a smile form on his face.

Cindy cleared her throat. "All right, you two! What are you up to?" I sensed amusement and something else in her.

"Larry is helping me with my telepathy," I said innocently.

"A likely story!" she snorted.

*I think you have some telepathic sense. Why don't you try 'looking' around the bus for a bit while I try to read Cindy?*

*OK.*

I turned to Cindy and took her hand. "Concentrate on letting me into your mind. When you feel someone knocking, concentrate on that."

I could read her better than I read Larry. *Can you hear me, Cindy?*

*Yes! This is wonderful!*

I opened my eyes and looked into her face. *Try to read what I am seeing.*

I saw my image in her mind as I see her -- that of a close friend; almost a sister.

*The way you were google eying my brother, we may end up being sisters in law!* she snickered.

*I heard that!* Larry said.

I blushed. Somehow, that went through the telepathic link, too.

*Let's look around the bus,* I suggested.

*Ewwwww!* Cindy said. *That guy is undressing us with his eyes!*

*Get used to it,* I replied. *It's what guys do. Besides, how many times would you have not wanted to have someone read your thoughts? We have to be careful with our attitudes or we will end up being disdainful of the whole world.*

Larry focused our attention on another passenger. *That guy thinks that I'm so lucky to be sitting with two hot babes,* he chuckled with amusement.

I'm still more used to being the observer than being the observed. The fact that I have been concentrating on so many other issues doesn't mean that I'm totally comfortable and accepting of my new gender.

*You'll get used to it,* Cindy said with sympathy. *You can talk to Dad if it helps.*

*I can't pretend to know how you feel,* Larry added. *I have a pretty good idea, though, since you have allowed me to look into your mind."

Cindy lightened the mood a bit. *What he isn't telling you is that he likes you better this way.*

I thought about it a bit. *I can't say that I prefer to be female, but I definitely like who I am better than I did before all of this happened.*

*We like you just fine,* Cindy said, *but you can tell that just by 'looking.'*

*It's still nice to hear,* I said.

"Look at those freaks! They must be up to something!" one of the students whispered to another.

*I'm so tempted to say something nasty to them, but it would do nothing but confirm their suspicions and add to their fear and hate,* Larry commented.

We sensed another telepath on the bus, but quickly broke contact with him. He used his telepathic sense to look around, but he couldn't see us. He then tried to hide himself, but wasn't totally successful. We were tempted to see if the three of us together could break through his block, but that would have been rude. We continued to look around the bus. I found that I was able to pipe my telesense through the link to them. After some practice, they developed their own sense. It wasn't quite as detailed as mine, but it was usable.

We were shaken out of our reverie when the bus came to our stop. We were still communicating telepathically as we walked toward the front. I smiled and waved at the telepath as we passed him. He looked at us suspiciously, but smiled back.

Mom, Kim, and Sara were sitting in the living room sipping sparkling fruit juice when we entered.

"You guys look like the cats that ate the canary," Sara said.

"Me?" I asked innocently. "I figured I looked more like the elf that hid the fairy dust."

Kim snickered. "All right, out with it! What have you three been up to?"

"I asked Cara to try to read me," Larry said, "and she ended up unlocking my own telepathic skills."

Cindy asked, "Do you guys want to try it?"

Cindy went to Sara and Larry went to Kim. Pretty soon, everyone was conversing.

"I kind of feel left out," pouted Mom.

*Can you hear me, Mom?*

"Yes!", said Mom.

*Try answering me without speaking out loud.*

*Like this?*

*Yes!* everyone chorused.

With someone to show them the tricks, Kim and Sara soon got the hang of using their telesensing. Kim, Sara, Larry, and Cindy all had remarkably similar sensing abilities. They think that it's that way because they all got hit with the same bug. They all have some TK ability, but can't control it as well as I can. None of them can write with it, unless they use large letters. They had very fine control within an inch or so of their bodies, but couldn't do the drawing trick from across the room. They did, however, have plenty of power. None of them had any trouble lifting three or four people. We figured that we would all talk to Mister Jacobson about it tomorrow.

Kim looked over at Sara and Cindy. "Are you girls going to drag Cara out to the spa the way you dragged me? She's the only changeling girl here without a perforated belly button."

"Beauty salon, dear; it's a beauty salon," Sara replied. "A beauty salon is where we girls go to look beautiful. A real spa, like Mrs. Tabor's, is a full-service rest and beauty resort that will make a new you from top to bottom," she said wistfully. She added with feigned disdain, "Now, what you have been erroneously calling a health spa is one of those sweaty smelly testosterone-laden places where you used to push weights and grunt and build up those bulky muscles."

"I don't recall you complaining about my bulky muscles. In fact, I seem to recall you spending considerable time studying them -- supposedly for anatomy class."

"Especially your gluteals," she smirked, "and I don't recall too many complaints coming from you."

"Alas," he sighed, "my new body doesn't seem capable of amassing such bulk."

"Hey, I'm not complaining. You are still one fine piece of tail!" Sara grabbed Kim's tail and started stroking it. Her eyes were half lidded as she leaned back into the love seat.

Cindy rolled her eyes, then started giggling. "Daddy's purring."

"If it's any consolation," commented Larry, "I don't think I'll be building any bulk, either."

"I guess you'll just have to find someone who loves you for your mind," said Sara as she continued to stroke Kim's tail.

"Yes," said Cindy, "Perhaps someone who has already looked into his mind, and likes what she sees."

Larry blushed.

OK, I blushed, too. So sue me!

Cindy must have 'said' something to Mom, because she looked at me and raised her eyebrows.

*Larry is a sweet friend. Cindy is reading a lot into the fact that he and I shared thoughts as we practiced our telepathy.*

*Yeah, right* snickered Cindy.

*Hey! That wasn't aimed at you. How did you read it?*

*I was talking to your mom at the time, so I saw it flash through her mind,* replied Cindy

*Obviously, we have a lot to learn about this stuff,* I commented.

Larry piped in, *Alright, what are you guys plotting?*

*Nothing, dear brother,* Cindy smirked.

Discretion being the better part of valor, I decided to change the subject.

Kim and Sara were curled quite comfortably in the love seat. They were draped over each other like... well, like a couple of cats. They had their mental shields up. Actually, they seemed to be sharing a single shield.

*I think your mom and dad are purring,* I sent to Cindy and Larry.

I could tell that Cindy was trying to come up with something to say. Finally, she decided better of it. *Thanks for resisting temptation,* I sent to her privately.

*You don't know how hard it was. You owe me one.* Out loud, she said, "Hey, who's in for a swim?"

Taking my cue, I went upstairs to put on a swimsuit. I studied myself critically in the mirror. The aquamarine color of the suit contrasted well with my sea blue eyes and hair and my light skin; like a tropical white sand beach where the aquamarine shallows fade out to the blue depths.

Now where did that come from? I don't recall thinking like that when I was Matthew. I sighed. Well, if I have to be a girl, I might as well start thinking like one.

"Very pretty," my mother said, startling me. I really must have been out of it if I didn't sense her approach. "How is your homework coming?" she asked.

"I'm ahead of schedule," I said proudly. "I can write faster with my TK, and I also seem to be retaining what I read better."

She gave me a hug. "I'm proud of you, darling!"

I leaned into her hug and give as good as I got. I never did that when I was Matthew. This girl stuff isn't too bad. I bounded down the stairs and ran out to the pool. *That's not very lady-like,* my mother thought to me.

*It is if you're an athletic girl!* I replied.

She rolled her eyes. I couldn't see her, but I could sense that she rolled her eyes. I giggled.

I dove in and did some laps, reveling at the way my new body glided smoothly through the water. I angled down and swam underwater for a space. I experimented with a few different strokes, but ended up with a simple flutter kick. I blew out air as I swam up. I surfaced, took a deep gulp of air, and went back down. I did a few flips, kicked off of the bottom, angled to the edge, and climbed out the ladder.

"You're quite the fish," said Larry. The image of me in his public mind was flattering. I smiled.

"Thank you," I said. "I have always liked the water, but my new body almost seems to be made for it."

"Almost," he agreed. "I have seen people with fins and gills, but I like you just fine the way you are."

I blushed.

Then, I changed the subject. "That on line course I downloaded said that liquids are particularly hard to TK."

I concentrated on the water at the center of the pool. Soon, I had a nice fountain gushing up. I played with the stream, widening and narrowing it, forming it into graceful curves, sending it in a spiral, and making it widen to a spray at the top and fall. This isn't so hard, after all.

Larry managed to get a good spout going, but didn't have anywhere near the level of control. I noticed that the raw amount of water was quite a bit greater than I could manage, though. I joined with him, increasing the volume and control. Soon, we had a huge river of water flowing straight up, into a spiral, through a couple loops, and straight back down through the center of the spiral. Cindy added her power to the display and the river got thicker and faster. We were working almost as one mind.

I noticed that Mom, Kim, and Sara were watching from inside the house. *Come on out,* I sent to them.

They came out. Kim and Sara added their power and control to the display. We sent the water even higher, and through several more loops.

It occurred to me that heat is nothing more than the motion of the individual molecules. I separated a side stream from the main river going down and broke it into small balls of water. I concentrated on sucking the heat out. Ironically, it took power to remove the heat. Soon, the pool was full of balls of ice.

"Setting the pool up for polar bears?" asked my mom.

I stopped making ice balls and, instead, heated the water as it went down. I also concentrated on heating and melting the ice balls. Soon, we had the entire pool warmed up to a comfortable eighty-eight degrees.

I could feel fatigue in all of us. Of one accord, we stopped pulling water from the pool and let the stream run out. It was fun watching the tailing end of the stream go through all the loops and spirals.

*I think we all need some energy drinks and power bars,* said Doctor Kim.

*Where are they?* I asked. Cindy visualized the drinks and bars, so I felt for them with my senses. As one, we picked up the food and drink and floated it out to the pool, setting two bars and a drink by each person, including Mom.

"It's a good thing that the power used to move that water didn't come solely from our food, or we would never be able to replenish it," said Sara.

"We're still trying to figure out where the energy comes from when people use TK or elemental powers," agreed Kim.

I took a bite of power bar, washed it down with some pep juice, sighed, and laid back in the chaise lounge. The sun shone red through my eyelids as I laid there. I idly sensed the area and noted that everyone else was reclining, too. Kim and Sara shared the same lounge. I finished up my snack and laid back again. I retracted my senses and let my mind wander. Before I knew it, I was asleep.

"Wake up, sleepy head. Time for dinner." Mom smiled down at me as I yawned and stretched. The sun was lower in the sky than it was before.

"How long have I been out?"

"Oh, about two hours. Everyone else got up a few minutes ago, but you didn't stir. We decided to let you sleep until the table was set. Go upstairs and change."

I launched myself up the stairs and changed into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Everyone was getting seated as I scooted to my place and... was about to plop into my seat, but remembered to sit like a lady. Mom smiled and winked at me. Cindy sent me a telepathic giggle.

After dinner, Larry and Cindy got up to clear the table and do the dishes. I remained in my seat and levitated all of the dishes over to the sink area. I put the dishes that would fit into the dishwasher, and placed the rest into the sink. Then, I turned on the water and guided the stream, along with some dish soap, to each large dish in turn. Finally, I rinsed and dried them. Pushing the water off of the dishes was tricky, but I soon got the hang of it. I could sense the difference between the solid dish and the liquid, so I was soon able to push the water off by feel.

I went up to my room and got further ahead on catching up on my school work.

Does that make sense?

OK, I have a schedule for catching up on my school work, and I'm ahead of that schedule. In other words, I'm ahead at catching up from behind.

I think I ought to run for congress.

Anyhow, after getting ahead at getting less behind, I laid out my clothes for tomorrow and prepared for bed. I decided to do some light reading, so I dug one of Mom's old Asimov paperbacks out of the boxes. I found it easier to lay it on the nightstand and read it with my remote senses than to sit up and hold it.

Chapter Six: Another day, another adventure

The next morning, I tried using my TK to dry off. It was a little tricky at first, especially on my hair. Once I got the hang of it, it saved me a bunch of time.

With all the time I saved, I got down to the kitchen before anyone else. By the time Larry arrived, I had breakfast pretty much prepared. We chatted while he set the table.

"Looks like someone got up early to beat the rush," commented Cindy. "Don't you know that we girls have to be fashionably late? We have a reputation to maintain!"

"Gee, sorry about that," I said. "I guess I should sleep in tomorrow. I'm just not used to the fact that I can dry everything, including my hair, in about three seconds using my TK."

"I wish I had your level of control," Cindy said wistfully.

"I recall you doing some very fine manipulations yesterday. You just had to have the object in question within a couple inches of your body. Try pushing the water away from the hair that's near your scalp, then running your hands down the length of your hair to get rid of the rest. Or, lean forward so that all of your hair rests right on your body."

"Great idea!" Cindy said. "I think I'll try it after gym."

After breakfast, Mom went to her job, and I rode with the Martins to school. Larry, Cindy, and I went to class. Kim and Sara took their tablets to the study hall to take care of whatever writing or research they needed to do, then met us for our third hour advanced gym class.

We had a great time training together. Mister Jacobson noticed that we weren't talking to each other, but were still coordinating everything just fine. *Managed to find your telepathy powers, eh?* he sent to us. Apparently, he is used to working with telepaths.

*Not only that,* Sara said proudly. *Cara also helped us all unlock our telekinetic powers.*

*I'll arrange to have you all trained by someone with TK powers, then,* he replied.

After gym, we showered and quickly dried using our TK. Everyone was well pleased with the time it saved.

Since Kim and Sara are now enrolled in the advanced gym class, they can eat cafeteria food with us peons -- I mean students. Lucky them. Good company makes the meal, though. After lunch, they went on their way. I went to the study hall and more catch-up work. Now, I'm way ahead on my campaign to not be behind.

I felt an icy stab of fear. I was confused at first, but soon realized that someone else was feeling the fear. I reached out with my senses and saw the same three 'purity' types harassing a sweet looking girl with squirrel features.

*You'll be OK,* I sent to the frightened girl. Then, I reached out and gently compressed the carotids of the perpetrators. They fell to the floor, leaving the squirrel girl confused.

*Just walk away from them,* I said. *They'll be up and around in about thirty seconds.*

I contacted Cindy and Larry and told them what happened. We all agreed to keep tabs on them, and anyone else who might show violent tendencies.

*We need to be discreet,* I said. *If we can protect the victims without hurting anyone or tipping our hand, we might actually make a difference around here.*

*We'll need to figure out how to harmlessly take them out,* Larry said. We don't have fine enough control to do what you did.*

*Just physically block them from attacking and give me a shout,* I said. *If I'm not around, you might have to come up with something else, like pushing them fifty feet down the hall.*

Cindy vented a telepathic snicker. *I might actually enjoy that.*

I monitored the hall as the attackers slept. They got up without incident and quickly left.

The bell rang, so I went to my next class. Fifth and sixth hour passed uneventfully. The teachers were pleased with the work I turned in.

*I'll save us a seat on the bus,* Larry said. *I'm glad it's Friday. It's been a long week!*

I sat between Larry and Cindy. I leaned back and closed my eyes. It might have looked like I was snoozing, but I was actually looking around the bus.

*Don't look now, but that other telepath is knocking on our door,* I said. *We can't really fault him for being curious, can we?*

I focused my remote sense on his face and adjusted the image in my conscious mind to make it look as much like ordinary vision as I could. Then, I dropped my shield back so that he could see my public mind.

He jerked in surprise as he saw his own face appear in my public mind. Then, of course, he got to see himself jerking in surprise. Larry snickered and looked at me, allowing a picture of my face to enter his public mind.

I like the way my face looks through his eyes.

Cindy and I giggled. We all introduced ourselves to him. He introduced himself as Jim Reynolds.

Soon, we were all chatting like old friends. It turns out that he had morfed a couple weeks ago, and was just getting used to his changes. We compared notes and arranged to meet each other some time this weekend. After the bus let us off, we carried our stuff to our rooms, changed, and hit the pool. I could really get used to having a pool. What I was having a little trouble getting used to is the fact that I was more interested in looking at Larry than at Cindy. While I never lost my appreciation for the female form, I was noticing things like Larry's well-muscled back and shoulders, the feline grace of his movements, and the way his face had a kind of exotic yet rugged handsomeness.

*I think you're pretty cute, yourself.*

I blushed. He gave me a warm chuckle. *You have only yourself to blame, you know. You're the one who unlocked my TE.*

He looked at me and allowed a picture of me to form in his mind. It wasn't just a factual photograph of my appearance, but an image colored by what he feels for me -- an image tinged with warmth and affection.

*It's natural for us to hide and avoid being vulnerable, but Mom and Dad taught us from a young age that life is better when you allow others to know how you feel about them.*

I smiled and formed an image of him in my mind -- an image that carries the same affection.

"You guys making google eyes at each other?" Cindy asked out loud.

"Oh hush! I saw the way you were looking Jim on the bus," I replied. "Maybe you should invite him over for a swim so you can get a better look at him." Now, it was Cindy's turn to blush.

Larry called Jim telepathically. It took him about ten minutes to get changed and come over.

It seemed to me that I saw him somewhere else besides on the bus. Perhaps advanced gym class.

*Are you in mister Jacobson's third hour advanced gym class?* I sent to him.

*You mean you don't remember seeing me there?* He tried to pout, but didn't quite pull it off.

I watched as he climbed to the high board and gracefully dove off. He has the same athletic but not bulky build that many MORFS survivors are blessed with. Other than that, there is little that screams post-MORFS. He has silver hair, and his light blue irises are veined with a color that's somewhere between cobalt blue and indigo. Taken together, one might surmise that he has gone through MORFS, or that his parents or grandparents have. Still, he could easily pass in a pures convention by hiding his hair and maybe wearing tinted glasses or contacts. I could certainly see why Cindy is attracted to him.

The four of us had a great time swimming and lounging around the pool. Sometimes, it's great to forget all your cares and worries and just enjoy the moment.

*Now who's making google-eyes, Missy?* I sent to Cindy. She blushed. She was about to say something back when the phone rang.

Cindy answered, talked for a while, then turned to us. "Mom wants us all to get ready to go to the mall. They'll be by to pick us up in half an hour." She asked Jim, "Do you want to come with us?"

"Let me check with Mom and Dad." He concentrated for a second, then said, "OK, I can come."

I sent a telepathic smirk to Cindy. *What?* she asked innocently.

We all rinsed off and changed. Jim had brought some clothes for the trip home, so he changed in Larry's room.

I was relaxing on my bed when I sensed the approach of Mom, Kim, and Sara. We all went downstairs and walked out the door just as they were pulling into the driveway.

*Get out of the driveway so I can pull into the garage,* Kim sent. *We're not all going to fit in this car.*

(end of part 02)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

Note: The violence (attempted violence, actually,) is a very minor part of this installment, but it is there.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Seven: What else? The mall.

We all piled into the minivan and headed for the mall. As we walked in, we saw a pair of teens with canine features holding hands. We smiled at them.

If we had any misconceptions about human nature, they died at the mall.

*When you can read all the idle chatter in people's minds, you lose your innocence really quick,* Jim said. *I'm still learning what is normal and what is dysfunctional.*

The first order of business was to head to the food court and get dinner. We MORFS survivors need to fuel our high metabolism. Somehow (quite by chance, of course), I ended up sitting next to Larry, and Cindy ended up sitting next to Jim. Mom, Kim, and Sara sat on the other side of the table.

Mom looked across the table at me. "I'm proud of the way you're adapting so quickly."

"Indeed," said Kim. "I rarely see people adapt to a new gender so quickly.

I blushed. Then, several different feelings welled up and fought for dominance. I felt grief, happiness, love, acceptance, and a bunch of other feelings all tangled together. I closed my eyes against the tears that welled up. "I'm adapting to a new life more than just a new gender," I said. "I have to leave behind the old stuff because it isn't coming back. Good riddance to most of it, to be honest." I opened my eyes and looked at the three adults. "My old life was headed for destruction, and I didn't even know it. I came face to face with it the day before I changed."

The memory of Amy's last day made my voice shaky. "My old life -- the life where I was blithely heading for the pit -- started to end when I arrived at that evil place and saw that pitiful figure, huddled and shaking, chained up like an animal. It came crashing down when they pulled the hood off her head."

I hung my head and sobbed softly. My mom and new friends listened quietly.

"Amy's last words were not spoken out loud. They were spoken straight to my mind. She told me that the souls of her captors was black, and that I would share their fate if I didn't escape. She told me that her life was over, and made me promise to live my life to the fullest. She told me to find a new love and teach my future children to love and not hate."

Tears were streaming down my cheeks.

"I am doing my best to do that in my new life. I'm throwing out the garbage. I'm winnowing the chaff from the grain, and burning the chaff. I'm casting aside those who teach hatred and keeping those who love me. My new life was conceived when I made that promise to Amy. I was born into my new life when I woke up from MORFS."

I looked straight at Mom's face. "There were only two people in my old life that were worth keeping. They killed Amy, and Mom saved me from sharing her fate." I took a couple deep breaths and tried to regain my composure. "I have a new life now. Mom helped me into my new life just like she birthed me into my old life. I have new friends and a new home where I am loved. I can do things that I could never do before." My voice softened. "There are advantages to being male, but there are just as many advantages to being female. If I have to give up some of the perks of maleness to get this rich new life, it is well worth the price."

I closed my eyes and hung my head. "The only loss I regret is Amy. We would never have been able to share the same relationship, but we would have been best friends. I lifted my head back up. "But Amy is in a better place now, and she still lives in my heart. I will never forget her."

Mom came around and put her arms around me and let me cry on her shoulder. Soon, I was surrounded by my new friends -- a treasure well worth every loss.

After I had recovered, we ate and chatted about inconsequential things. I felt a stab of fear. I recognized it easily this time. *Trouble!* I cast about for the source.

I found it quickly enough, and piped my perceptions to everyone, including Mom. I saw the couple with the canine features surrounded by about a dozen people in an out of the way corner near the restrooms.

"Come one, come all, come see the amazing dog-faced boy! See doggy-doo and his dog-faced bitch!"

"They should be neutered," another said. "We don't need more of their kind around." He pulled out a knife. He lunged at them, so I pushed him back. I used my TK to pull the knife from his hands and stick it into the ceiling tiles.

*I need some help with this!*

*You got it!*

Starting with the closest, we quickly knocked each attacker out by pinching off their carotids. Once they were done, Cindy talked to the couple.

*You're safe now. They're going to wake up in less than a minute, so walk away now and don't look back!*

With so many people participating in our little operation, it was easy to watch the couple and the sleeping attackers at the same time. By the time the attackers woke up, the couple was on the other side of the mall.

*If you have any more trouble, give us a yell,* I said to them. *We can't promise to be close enough to hear, but it's worth a try.*

"You guys did a wonderful job," said Mom. "I wish I could have helped."

But we weren't finished. Kim called the police.

I asked the couple to meet us. We were easy enough to find based on the description that we gave them.

Officers Trowbridge and Saouda first rounded up the attackers and had another unit take them to jail. Once that was taken care of, they retrieved the knife from the ceiling. More accurately, I TK'd it straight into the evidence bag. Then, they took everyone's statement, handed out business cards, and said their goodbyes.

We went back to chatting about inconsequential things as our food settled. I could feel the warmth of of their affection for me and each other, and I basked in that warmth. Cindy gave me a kiss on the cheek. "It's good to see you smile." Larry shyly put his arm around me. I leaned into him. I was concerned about what the adults might think, but I could feel their approval. My smile broadened. If I could have purred, I would have.

After a little while, Mom stood up. "OK girls, time to do some shopping! You guys..." she indicated Larry and Jim, "can go look at tools or something."

"Hmmm..." said Kim, "I have more than enough clothes right now. Maybe I'll go see what I can add to my tool collection."

Sara gave her a dirty look.

"I have plenty of clothes, too," I said. "and Father has all our tools. I guess I should start my own collection."

My mom impaled me with a wicked stare. "Oh no you don't! We have plans for you, Missy!"

"But, but..."

"You don't need to start your collection quite yet," Mom said kindly. "Your father is going to be in the slammer for the foreseeable future, so we should have no problem claiming the entire collection for ourselves."

Kim walked around and took my hand. "Go ahead and let the boys drool over the tools. I'll stick with you and protect you from certain overzealous people." He indicated Mom, Sara, and Cindy. "Besides, you can use my workshop any time you want. Just ask Larry to show you where everything is." She gave me a sly grin.

So that's how they dragged me, kicking and screaming, over to those sections of the mall that I used to be able to avoid.

"I feel your pain, sister, really I do," said Kim.

Predictably, they dragged me over to the clothes section.

"Really! I have plenty of clothes!"

My mother looked at me. "That is not how a teen girl is supposed to act, young lady!" She made a show of looking at me and checking out my attire. "Did you really think you could get away with being the only girl in our little group to come in sweats? We simply must remedy the situation!"

So, they had their way with me. It didn't take them very long to find a plethora of clothes. It took forever for me to try them all on, however. In the end, Mom had a few bags of clothes, including the sweats that I had been wearing. I, meanwhile, was feeling exposed in a red pleated skirt and a sand colored top that didn't even pretend to cover my midriff. Then, it was off to the makeup counter. That was one of the trappings of femalehood that I had hoped to avoid, but my tormentors had other ideas. I did listen to the sales lady's instructions, though. If I have to do something, I might just as well do it right.

Once they were all satisfied with the paint job, Mom held two ear studs to my ears. One was aquamarine, and the other was coral. Both were made out of the real thing. I had to admit that the contrast worked well with my hair and skin.

"Wait a minute!" I said, "I don't wear jewelry. Besides, that stuff only works for people with holes in their heads."

"You don't say," Mom said.

Sara and Cindy led me, like a lamb to slaughter, over to the beauty salon. I sighed and sat in the reclining dentist chair, resigned to my fate. Sara took my left hand, and Cindy took my right. *Relax, Cara. It won't hurt.*

I let them calm my mind telepathically. I closed my eyes and let my mind drift. I felt cold metal on my left ear and felt a snap, but no pain. Then, there was another snap. Then two snaps on my right ear.

*Relax. You're not done yet.*

I felt the cold metal on on the fold of skin above my belly button. A quick snap, and I was done. I got up groggily and let them lead me to a full-length mirror.

I had to admit, the jewels looked nice. The coral red and the aquamarine contrasted well with my hair and eyes. The aquamarine jewel dangling from my navel finished the look. It didn't even hurt. I guess they put some kind of a topical anesthetic in the sterilizing solution. All that angst for nothing. Pthui.

For some reason, the guys weren't in the tool section. Maybe it's because they didn't want to spend three hours there. Did we really spend three hours shopping and getting perforated? Time flies when you're... oh, never mind.

But you know, they did have some pretty cool tools there. Kim and I were looking at a nice computer guided water cutter when we felt ourselves being levitated away. *Gotcha!* chorused Sara and Cindy.

After a quick call on the eCom, we found Larry and Jim in the sporting goods section. They were just loading some serious loot when we caught up with them.

"Whatcha got?" I asked.

Larry turned toward me and his jaw dropped. I could see something... attraction, I guess. It was similar to what I saw when boys were undressing me with their eyes, but it didn't bother me coming from him. In fact, I could get used to this quite easily.

"Put your tongue back in your mouth, oh brother mine," said Cindy with a snicker.

Larry blushed. It was really cute.

"What's in the bags, Larry?" I asked.

"We can't tell you," Larry smirked.

"OK, fine! Be that way," I pouted.

"She's only been a girl for a few days, and she already has pouting down. I think she'll do fine," commented Sara.

I didn't know what to think. Part of me was pleased that I was adapting, while part of me mourned what I had lost. Mom saw the different emotions cross my face and came over and enfolded me in a warm hug.

*I'm sorry,* said Sara.

*Not your fault,* I replied. *I am what I am, and I'll get used to it faster if I bump into it more.*

Larry held his bag of loot in his left hand and took my hand with his right. We followed everyone out of the mall and to the minivan. Soon, we were rolling. Before we got home, we dropped off Jim and his bag of loot.

As Larry was carrying the mystery bags in, it occurred to me that I could peek inside with my telesense.

*Don't you dare!* he admonished.

I gave him an innocent look and went upstairs to get ready for bed. As an experiment, I used my TK to remove everything, including the makeup, from my body. It worked, but wasn't as refreshing as a shower. No biggie... I wasn't dirty enough to need a shower, anyhow.

I slipped into a neosilk nightie. Some parts of being a girl are really nice.

I covered up with a large robe that went below my knees, then went down to say goodnight to everyone. I give good night hugs to everyone, including Larry. Before I could stop him, he kissed me full on the lips.

Of course, I didn't really try to stop him.

I reluctantly broke the embrace and went up the stairs. I was asleep almost as soon as my head hit the pillow.

Chapter Eight: Weekend!

I awoke well-rested. Saturday... nothing planned!

I found myself wondering what I should do with myself. Then, I remembered that I still had some school work to catch up on. I was going to do it at my desk, but I decided to be lazy. I laid back in my bed, closed my eyes, and used my TK to unpack my school backpack. Soon, I was reading through the text books and doing my assignments. In less than two hours, I was finished.

*Breakfast is served, lazy bones!* came the call from Larry.

*I just finished up my school work, I'll have you know!* I sniffed. *I'll be glad to go down and eat your food, though.* I got up, stretched luxuriantly, used my TK to push off the little bit of sweat that had accumulated overnight, donned my robe, and went down.

For practice, I tried eating with my TK. The kitty four did the same thing. Their control has been improving, though liquids are still a problem for them.

"It looks like we won't be needing to wash as much silverware from now on," commented Mom.

Once breakfast was over, we all (except Mom) made a game of cleaning up without leaving our chairs.

"Hey sleepy girl," said Cindy, "How 'bout getting yourself dressed so we can give you your surprise down in the garage?"

"And no fair peeking in the garage!" commented Larry.

"Or anyone's mind!" laughed Mom.

"Wear something athletic," added Sara.

So, I went upstairs, took a quick shower, TK'd myself dry, and dressed in shorts and a tank top that bared my midriff. I chose aquamarine clothes (aquamarine is starting to become my favorite color for clothes), and switched to the coral navel ring that Mom had gotten for me yesterday. The hole was already healed.

I looked down the staircase and didn't see anyone. I jumped to the bottom and used my TK to slow me just before landing. Mom walked around the corner just in time to catch me in mid leap. She looked at me and rolled her eyes, then led me to the garage. Larry grinned at me and handed me a bag. I opened it and pulled out a skateboard.

"I know how much you missed your old one after Dad got rid of it last year," Mom said.

The skateboard and matching helmet were beautiful. The helmet, board, and trucks were made from carbon nanotube composite. The truck assemblies had tapered roller bearings and races that were coated with ACNR, making them harder than diamonds, and wheels that are specially formulated for high traction and low rolling resistance.

Rather than the plain solid red of my old board and helmet, these have an image of a tropical island with palm trees and beautiful white sands and aquamarine shallows that fade out to a deep blue. My eyes started to tear up. "Thank you!" I said as I tried to hug everyone at once.

"OK, girl, let's see what'cha got!" Larry tossed his board to the concrete, hopped on, and was off like a shot. He went to the end of the driveway, kicked back to lift the front wheels, pivoted to the right, and shot down the street.

*Oh yeah?*

I did the same, using my TK to get moving. Cindy was hot on my tail. Jim was just coming out as we passed his house. We shot down a side street to a park that had a couple nice ramps, a quarter pipe, and a half pipe.

I shot into the half pipe, went up one side, micoredged, went back down and then up the other side, jumped, pivoted in the air, and went straight back down. The board seemed glued to my feet. I had been unconsciously using my TK to keep the board attached to my feet.

We spent a couple hours developing routines and using TK as little as possible.

The four of us went to a bench and sat down. We watched the other teens play around on the ramps and pipes. Some were better than others.

I was watching a boy of about twelve going through his routine when he slipped while trying to microedge the top of the quarter pipe. He tumbled and went flying. I grabbed him with my TK and lifted as hard as I could. He barely cleared the top of the quarter pipe as momentum carried him past it.

*Help!* I called to Larry, Cindy, and Jim. I felt them add their power to mine. Together, we lifted him, moved him to the soft grass, and gently set him down.

"Thanks, whoever did that!" he said loudly. We waved at him.

After goofing around for a while longer, we rocketed home on our skateboards. Who needs a car when you can pass traffic on your skateboard? We managed to make it home without getting pulled over for speeding. I took a quick shower to wash off the sweat, changed to my swimsuit, and went outside to lounge around the pool. The rest of the day passed agreeably. We all practiced our TE and TK, did lots of swimming, and even climbed the big oak tree in the corner of the yard. After dinner, the Martins sat down to read over the next day's Bible study. They invited Mom and me, and we happily accepted.

It was nothing like the Bible study at our old church. It was more like Amy and I used to do. You get a much clearer picture of a loving God when you don't pick and choose little bits and pull them out of context.

After we were done, we all went to the living room. We chatted, played games, and all that other stuff that normal families are supposed to enjoy -- stuff that I would do sometimes when Mom and I visited our relatives.

I decided to go to bed early and get a good night's rest.

I woke up refreshed. After a nice shower, I TK'd myself dry, dressed in shorts and a t-shirt, and went downstairs to cook breakfast. Sara and Larry were already working on it, so I set the table.

After breakfast, I went upstairs to choose a nice dress for church. No such luck. Mom beat me to the punch. I went to my room and found a modest dress, nylons, and heels all laid out.

Good grief!

I briefly considered ignoring her offerings and making my own choice, but I didn't want to come off like a toddler insisting that 'I can do it myself!' Aside from the heels, there really wasn't anything wrong with what she chose. OK, so I'm not really ready for nylons. Still, I have to do them sometime.

Why do they call them nylons, anyhow? They're made out of neosilk, not plastic.

I have to admit that the nylons felt good; as did the neosilk panties, bra, and slip. The naturally dyed algacotton dress was light and comfortable, too. The heels, on the other hand, were a pain. They weren't as tall as some I have seen, but I'm simply not used to walking on my toes. It was very cumbersome until I started taking smaller steps. OK, so it was still cumbersome after I started taking smaller steps. I managed, though.

I practiced by walking around the apartment. I tried to walk without jiggling my tush, but it didn't work out. Maybe that's why they were invented. I think that MORFing the guy who invented these things into a female would be appropriate punishment. Of course, there are enough women who wear them voluntarily.

Anyhow, after I managed to learn to walk without looking like too much of a fool, I headed for the stairs. That's when my dear mother cleared her throat and hauled my little plump tush back to my room. I guess painting my face is the next order of business. It turned out that my nails didn't need much touching up. It saves a lot of wear and tear when I do a lot of work with TK instead of my hands. I guess I'll have to make a point to use my hands to keep my muscle tone and coordination from atrophying.

Once I was painted and decked out to Mom's satisfaction, I was allowed to go downstairs and join everyone else. Cindy stuck up her thumb. *Looking good!*

*Thanks,* I said shyly.

With a glance at Mom, I remembered to lift my skirt slightly, sit down demurely, and smooth my skirt back out. Larry came trotting down the stairs and plopped down next to me. I knit my brows in annoyance.

*Good morning, beautiful,* he sent to me.

How could I be annoyed with him after that? I smiled at him. *Good morning.*

"What are you guys plotting this time?" asked Mom.

"Nothing at all," I said. "It just seemed politer to talk quietly instead of filling the airwaves with noise."

She snorted.

But it was a ladylike snort.

Chapter Nine: A new experience in spirituality

On the way to church, we passed my old church. I started shaking uncontrollably as we approached. Mom took my hand. "Are you all right, sweetie?"

"I'll be OK," I said in a shaky voice.

Sara looked at me with concern. *Can I come in?*

I opened my mind to her and let her look around. Her presence was comforting.

*You're keeping a lot of stuff bottled up inside, Cara. It'll help if you can talk to someone about it.*

*Will I live, Doc?*

She chuckled, then turned serious. *You'll live, but you'll live a whole lot better if you deal with the pain instead of trying to bury it. Can I talk to your mom about it?*

*Go ahead,* I said. *There are so many new things going on in my life... What's one more?*

She talked with me for a while longer and helped me calm down. The fear was irrational, but real none the less. Sara told me that I need to set aside some alone time, think on the fear, allow it to come and have its day in the sun, then let it fade away on its own. If I do that enough times, the fear will lose its power over me.

About the time we were done, we arrived at church. A feeling of unease hit me again. My four feline friends were there for me, though. They assured me that this church is totally different from the one I was used to.

And it was.

I walked inside and was overwhelmed by the atmosphere of warmth and love. Mom held my hand when she saw the tears forming in my eyes. She looked at Sara and nodded, then led me up to the front of the church with the Martins. We sat in the second row, near the center. I took a few deep breaths and let the calm flow over me.

*Where is he deacon's section?* I asked Sara.

*There is none. We don't stand on ceremony here, or exalt one of us over another. We have elders, several assistant pastors, and a pastor. All of us consider ourselves to be servants, not masters.*

I gave her a telepathic smile. *Yet another contrast between your church and mine.*

*Your old church, you mean. This church is your church, if you'll have us. You're welcome here.*

I was overwhelmed with emotion. *Thank you!*

I leaned back in my chair and let my mind wander. I am well practiced at just observing without actually reading anyone's mind. I noticed another telepath across the aisle and about half way back.

*Welcome,* she said. *You must be Cara.*

*You know me?*

*I was just chatting with the Martins,* she replied. *It was sweet of you to help them unlock their abilities. They have been saying wonderful things about you.*

Just then, a middle-aged man got up from his seat, walked to the front of the church, and stood behind the lectern.

*I'll talk to you later,* she promised. I gave her a telepathic smile.

The music director led us in song. It took a while for me to get used to singing with my new voice, but I eventually got the hang of it. After three or four songs, an older gentleman took his place behind the lectern. The elder read the announcements. He announced several upcoming classes, a teen party, a two day couples devotional to be held at a lodge about a hundred miles from here, a sleep-over for the kids of the couples, some weddings, the choir practice schedule, the post-MORFS support group schedule, and a number of other events. He announced birthdays and anniversaries, then asked if there were any more. Then, he said, "It is our tradition to reintroduce recently morfed members. Would the Martin family please come up to the front?"

"You met Cindy and Larry last week, when their parents were in the hospital. Now, I would like to introduce to you the whole family -- whom many have affectionately dubbed, 'The Kitty Four.'"

Kim took the microphone. "On behalf of my family, I would like to thank you all for your prayers and well-wishes. After studying this condition for such a long time, it is truly a blessing to see it from the inside. It has certainly been an eventful week. Not only have we had to swap out a bunch of wardrobes, we have been learning some new skills."

*Cara and Sue, come on up, please.*

"Also, we have been blessed with some new friends, whom we hope can stay for a long time."

The church applauded as we took our place among the Kitty Four.

"Cara changed at about the same time we did. Instead of having the support of a loving family and a caring church, young Matthew faced his impending change with fear. Fortunately, Sue had the courage and wisdom to leave with her son before her husband, a deacon in the Church of Genetic Purity, got a chance to do him harm."

The church members gasped.

"Cara's father is in jail pending trial for assaulting us and murdering Cara's dear friend. Cara's courage in facing all of this -- her change in appearance and gender, the brutal loss of her friend, and the enmity of her father and the members of her former church -- has been nothing short of astounding. Still, she needs all the prayer she can get."

I looked out with tears in my eyes and saw the congregation -- stunned, full of sympathy, and radiating love.

"I would also like to thank her for helping us -- the whole family -- unlock the gifts that we received through MORFS." She stood there for a second, then handed the microphone back to the elder.

"One final announcement; There will be a pot luck lunch right after the service to welcome the changed Martins back, and to welcome Sue and Cara into the fold. Please show our newest family members how God wants His church to treat people." As we were walking back to our seats, the elder said, "Everyone please rise and greet each other."

Everyone stood up. Some stayed shyly near their seats, while others roamed far and greeted everyone they passed with a hug or a hand shake. The Martins led us around and introduced us to everyone. It was all genuine, too. A few people were cool, and a bunch of people were shy, but nobody was hiding behind a facade. This was so different from any experience I had ever had in my old church. After a few minutes, the organist went to the front of the church and started playing.

After mixing with everyone else, the elder went back to the lectern and introduced Pastor Dan. Pastor Dan called forth the elders and asked them to receive the offerings. "Don't give because you have to; give because you love God and want to return some of His blessings. If you're afraid that we'll get your money, just go ahead and keep it in your pocket. If you're a guest here, remember that you don't charge your guests for your hospitality. You don't need to pay us for ours." The organist played hymns that I recognized from some of Mom's music files.

*I noticed that there are a whole bunch of hybrids here,* I commented to Kim.

*We make it a point to welcome MORFS survivors here, and we have a ministry to help people who have had difficult transformations.*

*I feel so comfortable here,* I told her. *It's no wonder there are so many of us here."

After the offering was taken and blessed, Pastor Dan gave a very upbeat message about fighting the good fight.

"I know you don't want to hear this, but there will be trials in our lives. It's hard to be happy about trouble, but we need to understand that trials lead to growth. God is well known for taking the bad and redeeming it -- taking what was meant for harm and turning it to good. We need to follow His example."

No talk of stamping out the evil people. No talk of impending doom if we disappoint God. No talk about receiving his wrath if we happen to slip up.

"Even though it's hard, we need to grit our teeth and rejoice in our trials. When the going gets tough, thank God for putting another weight on your spiritual exercise machine and keep pushing! Through the tears, cry out to God if you must, but don't give up. The Devil can't hurt you. The only thing he can do is make you give up."

I found myself smiling. Yes, there is a reason for all of this.

If only I could get my Amy back.

But Jesus tells us to store up our treasures in Heaven. Amy is certainly a treasure, and that's where she is.

I was emotionally exhausted, but happy, by the time the sermon was over. The music director came up and led us in our final song. It was upbeat.

Pastor Dan went back to the lectern and gave us a final blessing.

The music director led us in the final verse, while Pastor Dan took off his lapel microphone, walked over to the door, and waited to greet people as they left. Not many left, though.

I sat in my seat for a while, lost in my own thoughts. Two weeks ago, my life was... just my life. I was going to school and preparing for life in the adult world, just like every other teen. Now, I'm dividing my time between counting my blessings, mourning my losses, learning how to use my new skills, and wondering what the future has in store for me. In other words, I'm one confused guy... I mean girl.

It helps when I have something to concentrate on. Those moments of clarity allow me to push away the doubt, and fears, and sadness, and just try to accomplish the task at hand. I wonder if that's why some people work so hard to fill every waking moment with... something; a task, some recreational activity, drinking, or just watching the television. But I wasn't doing that. I was sitting there in a rapidly emptying sanctuary, trying to make some cohesive sense of all those conflicting thoughts and feelings. I felt a hand on my shoulder.

"Come on to the pot luck. After we eat, we can see about helping you sort everything out."

"I didn't know I was thinking out loud," I said to Kim.

"I don't think you were thinking that loud. The only reason I could read you is because we have been in each other's mind so much, and we trust each other."

I followed Kim through a short hallway and into the fellowship hall. There were a number of tables set up. Kim sat me at a table with Mom, Sara, Cindy, and Larry. Soon after I was seated, Pastor Dan asked for everyone's attention and blessed the meal.

Sara got up and took my hand. "Come on, today's our day. Let's go get some grub." The six of us went to the serving tables and started to fill our plates. A line rapidly formed behind us. I felt funny about filling my plate so much. It helped that everyone in our little group, except Mom, did the same. Our new bodies need fuel for our high metabolism.

A number of people stopped by when we were eating. They congratulated the Martins, and welcomed Mom and me to the church. A couple of the teens dropped by and invited me to today's outing.

*Come along,* said Larry. *Cindy and I are going, so we already have transportation arranged.*

I didn't know what they would be doing, but I accepted their invitation.

After a while, I became aware of some anger, frustration, and sadness. I followed the source to a family seated over in the corner. There was a girl sulking and facing away from everyone. Her mother and father were concerned about her. Her brother and sister were concerned, too, but were starting to get impatient. Without thinking, I put my hand on her shoulder and said, "Do you want to talk about it? Your mom and dad are concerned and love you very much."

"What do you know about it?" she snapped. "Do you have any idea how it feels to wake up and find that you're a g-g-g-girl?" She broke down and started sobbing.

I sat down next to her and tried to project comforting thoughts to her. I pulled her to me and let her cry on my shoulder.

*Yes, I know exactly how it feels. It's OK to cry about it.*

She sniffed and looked up at me. "You must think I'm a big sissy."

"I have cried more in the last few days than I have since I was about five," I assured her. "It goes with the territory." Silently, I told her, *You don't have to talk out loud if you don't want to. I can hear you just fine.*

*How long have you been a girl?* she asked.

*I woke up last Monday. It's been a wild week, believe me!* I thought for a bit, then added, *I probably would have taken the change a lot harder if I hadn't been distracted by some other issues, and if I hadn't come to the realization that my life as Matthew Jones was headed straight for destruction.*

*Do you like being a girl?*

I had to think that one over.

*It has its perks, but I would rather be male -- at least, that's how I feel now. I expect that to change after a while, though. We girls have plenty of perks, and my mind is rapidly catching up with my body.*

*So I should just accept what and who I am, just like Mom and Dad keep telling me?* she asked.

*Do you have a better idea?* Then, I smirked. *I don't know about you, but turning into a girl didn't take away my ability to think logically.*

She looked at me like she was going to protest.

*Look,* I continued, *I can tell that you're as smart as you were before. The stronger emotions can mess with your mind for a while, but the old thinker still works.*

*Yeah, you're right. I either adapt or spend the rest of my life being miserable.*

*That's the spirit!* I said. *The first step is to make the right decision. Then, we have to try to sort out who we really are inside. My mom and the Martins have helped me out a lot with that.*

*The Martins?* She suddenly looked at me as if seeing me for the first time. *You're the girl who was up in the front with them!*

*The same,* I said.

*You must think that I'm a real wimp! I can't imagine going through what you did.*

*Hey,* I said. *We all have our own issues. I can see the pain and frustration in your mind. It must be hell losing your manhood without getting something back to compensate.*

*Like you said,* she replied, *We all have our crosses to bear. Didn't Pastor Dan just tell us that trials make us better than we were before? Maybe that's compensation enough.*

*That's the spirit!* I paused for a second. *But, while you're analyzing your gains and counting your blessings, you still have to mourn for what you have lost. It'll take some time, but we'll both manage to sort through everything.*

*Let's trade eCom addresses,* she said. *We need to keep in touch so we can compare notes and cry on each other's shoulders. If we have to be girls, we at least ought to do it right!*

I took my eCom out of my purse and touched it to hers. We let them exchange addresses. We had been talking pretty intimately, and I just learned that her name is Carol Stinnett. Some of her accounts still bore the name Mike Stinnett.

"So, did ya get anything?" I asked. "What did the evaluator tell you?"

"I haven't been to my post-MORFS checkup yet," she replied.

"Want me to try looking? I've never done it before, but the on-line course I took told me how."

*Sure!*

*OK. Just relax and try to open your mind to me.*

There was something blocking me from probing more deeply. It was as if there was a mental shield under her public mind, rather than over it.

I looked at her. *Look at my face. OK, now listen to my mental voice, then look at what I am seeing.*

The image of her face came into focus in her mind as she concentrated on what I was looking at.

*OK, now show me what you see with your eyes.*

I saw my face reflected in her mind. Still, I couldn't get past the block.

*Now, concentrate on the images that I am sending to you.*

I sent a series of images. I sent images from around school, in the church, around the pool, during advanced gym class, and the like. I could see her emotional response shifting with the images, but I still couldn't get through the block.

*I still can't get through. I have found out that you have a regular heterosexual response, though. Don't fight it, and you'll adapt fine.*

*I still think that girls look good,* she replied.

*I know. So do I. Aesthetic appreciation is different from attraction, though. Think about looking at a beautiful flower or a beloved pet. There is no sexual attraction, but it is still enjoyable.*

I could feel her start to think about what I just told her. Suddenly, I realized that I was looking at her thought processes. I was through. I looked around and saw a very logical mind. It's no wonder having out of control emotions threw her for such a loop.

*It looks like you're a powerful electrical elemental; perhaps a technopath. If you ever wanted to get a ham license or take up electronics as a hobby, now's the time to start.*

She gave me a big smile. *That's great! I'm planning on going to college for an electrical engineering degree after high school. How can I find out how to use my elemental powers?*

*If you download a free on-line course, you should be able to get a good handle on your abilities,* I replied.

I thought for a moment, then told her, *Having a shield under your public mind means that you have to watch what you think out in the open, but it also means that you can hide things and most telepaths won't even know the difference. If you can learn to control your shield, you might even be a telepath yourself.*

*How do I do that?* she asked.

*Can you feel me in your mind? Try to push me out.*

She concentrated. Suddenly, I couldn't read any of her deep thoughts.

*Good! Now, try pushing me all the way out.*

She concentrated again. I tried to fight her, but she soon had me pushed all the way out.

"Think about how you feel now," I told her out loud. "When your shield is out all the way, nobody can read you or send to you."

She relaxed, and I could see her public mind again.

*How do I look now?*

*Great! It also looks like you sent that, rather than passively allowing me to pick it up. Try sending something to your mom.*

*Mom, can you hear me?*

I looked across the table and saw a look of startlment on her mother's face. Then, it looked like she and her daughter were having a private conversation.

I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Are you ready to come up for air yet?"

I looked up at Kim. *Wow! That was intense! I guess I haven't been a very good guest, though; spending all my time in private conversation with one person.*

*Are you kidding?* Kim said. *Carol came in here sulking, and her whole family was worried sick about her. Now, she's all smiles. In a very real way, you gave her a new life.*

I followed Kim down to the basement and into one of the Sunday School rooms. The telepath that I had talked to earlier was there. Kim introduced her as Myra Winters.

"That was quite some performance with Carol upstairs," she told me.

"I was just talking to her," I said.

"Have you ever considered going into psychology? A telepathic psychologist can do quite well," she commented.

"A surgeon with her level of control of TK can do well, too," Kim observed.

"I honestly never gave it much thought," I replied. "I have just been trying to catch up with my studies in high school, learn how to be a girl, learn how to use my TE and TK, and stay sane."

"That's why I brought you down here," Kim chuckled. "Myra is a psychologist, and she's volunteered to help you get a handle on your situation."

"Though it looks like you have gone a long way in that direction," Myra observed.

I smiled. "Thanks. I can use any help I can get."

Kim quietly slipped away.

"The best way we can start is for you to open your mind and let me have a look inside. Remember that client confidentiality is a sacred trust, and I take it quite seriously."

I settled back in the comfortable recliner. *OK, come on in and poke around all the dusty corners. No telling what you're going to find, though.*

I felt her poking around unobtrusively. She had a very light touch. I suspect that I wouldn't have even known she was there if I wasn't telepathic myself.

She started talking to me and transmitting images to me. She later explained that she does that to watch my reaction to various words, situations, and images. She showed me around my own mind -- telling me where I was doing well, and leading me to a few areas that needed work. She showed me some exercises that would help me find my real core being and align it with my new body and situation. She assured me that the process is already well on its way. When we finished, she typed a few things into her tablet. A few seconds later, she grabbed a printout and handed it to me. She diagnosed me with PTSD (Post Traumatic Stress Disorder), survivor guilt, and a minor case of temporary post-MORFS gender dysphoria. She explained to me that the 'temporary' part comes from the fact that my new body is encouraging my mind to become fully female, and that the only thing slowing things down is my old habits. The printout also contained a list of exercises that I need to do. After explaining them all, Myra came around the desk and gave me a hug.

"Can you send Carol down to me, please? I need to help her with her transformation, though it appears that you have made my job a lot easier."

"OK, I'll go get her."

I went upstairs and called out to her telepathically. *Hey, supertech! Doctor Myra wants to sift through your brain cells. She's downstairs.*

*Sift through her brain cells?* Myra asked me with a chuckle.

Carol gave me a quick hug as we passed each other. *Hey, sister morfie,* she said, *I'll catch you later.*

Mom was over by Carol's mom, so I walked over. Carol's mom got up as I approached, then wrapped me in a warm hug. "Thank you for giving my daughter back to me!" She was practically in tears.

"All I did was talk to her and find her power. I think she's really geeked to be a technopath."

"Oh, Cara, you have no idea how hard it has been these past few days! She was acting like her life was over!"

"She's a very strong person, and really bright. She thought she was faced with an insoluble problem -- and she was. She and I will be girls for the rest of our lives. I just had to show her that she's the same inside, and that life can still be good." I thought about Carol and smiled. "She's really a very impressive girl. I think we're going to be good friends."

"I always liked Mike, too," Cindy commented as she walked up to us. "I think I need to get a few girls together so we can initiate you and Carol into the sorority with a good old-fashioned sleepover."

"Hey, I've never been to a sleepover!" complained Kim.

"You and I can have our own private sleepover at a nice luxury hotel that night," said Sara.

Kim gave a feral grin. "OK, you have a deal!"

"Just give me plenty of warning so's I can make myself scarce," said Larry.

"You don't have to go through all that trouble, brother dear," said Cindy with a smirk. "We could always make you an honorary girl!"

"That's what I'm afraid of!"

Cindy giggled, then explained, "The last time he hung around, we abducted him, did his hair, painted his nails, and dressed him up."

"He came out very pretty," commented a girl that had walked up a minute or so ago. "I bet he'll be even prettier with those kitty ears and that tail."

"Hi Linda! Want to come to a sleepover at our place? We're going to indoctrinate Cara and Carol to the wonderful world teenage femininity!"

"Why do I get the distinct feeling that I should run and hide?"

Cindy put her arm around me. "Come on, cute stuff! You'll love it!"

"Be afraid, be very afraid," said Linda.

"Aw, come on, Linda! You know you had a great time when we initiated you last year."

I looked over at her. "MORFS?"

She smirked. "Yep. I used to be Joe, but I got worked over by the bug. It's been... an interesting ride." She came over and put an arm around me. "Don't worry; it gets better. If I had to go back to being male, I'd be bummed."

"I think your boyfriend would be bummed, too," commented Cindy. Linda blushed.

A few more girls wandered over, and soon the air was filled with the sound of giggling as we plotted and planned our sleepover. I noticed a couple boys on the other side of the room looking wistfully at us. *They morfed into boys a few months ago. They took it hard, but they're starting to adapt,* Cindy told me.

*Does our church tend to attract gender change morfs, too?*

*Yes, we seem to be a place of refuge for just about any type of difficult transformation. If I recall, Linda's parents were pretty much at their wits' end before they came here,* Cindy replied

*That's what I like to hear; a bunch of chicks chattering.*

"Hi Myra!" we all chorused.

*Carol's coming up. Be sure to make her feel welcome!*

*Thanks,* I sent to her.

*You're right about Linda being an electric elemental and a technopath. Most electrics that are highly intelligent are technopaths, because the technopath part requires lots of processing power.*

*Did you have any trouble getting past her shield?* I asked Myra.

*There is no way I could have gotten through if you hadn't gotten her to relax and taught her how to let me through.*

I used my remote vision to watch Carol come up the stairs. *Don't look now, but the rest of the girls are plotting to initiate us.*

When she came up the stairs, I beckoned to her. "Hey there, techno-chick! Come over here and help me before all these girls come up with too many ideas."

She smiled and walked over. She surprised me by giving me a hug. "Thanks for helping me get my head screwed on straight!"

I hugged her back. "Hey, just trying to increase the size of my support group."

After much discussion, we decided to hold the sleepover next Saturday night at the Martins' home.

After a while, Mom, Kim, and Sara went home. We just hung out until it was time for the youth group to meet. The youth group was more like an informal gathering of teens at school than anything I have ever experienced at church. There was no false righteousness, pretentiousness, or stuffiness. In short, we had fun.

Tired but happy, I hit the hay early. I had been informed that my presence was required at court for a bail hearing. The prosecutor is moving to deny bail, and our testimony will help prove that they are too dangerous to be running loose. I'm all for keeping them locked up for good. There's no telling what they would do while they were free awaiting trial.

(end of part 03)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

Note: There is plenty of violence here, but there is also great triumph.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

The next morning, I went through my standard ritual of showering and TKing myself dry. Mom had set out a white dress that came to my knees, along with some white flats. "We want to give you a look of innocence, vulnerability, and sincerity," she explained. She deftly applied makeup that gave me a look of wide-eyed innocence and vulnerability.

We had to go to the district court, not the local city court. I tried to enjoy the ride through the country, but I was too nervous. I wasn't looking forward to seeing the authors of my nightmares again, and I certainly wasn't ready to face my father.

We got to the court house in plenty of time. The prosecutor and her staff were very supportive. After we signed some forms that allow a court telepath to monitor our thoughts, they coached us about how to present ourselves, what to say, and how to respond to the defense attorney's questions. The actual hearing was... stressful. I was asked to describe, in vivid detail, Amy's death. It was impossible to get through the whole ordeal without crying. The prosecutor told me to not even try. I shouldn't fake tears, but neither should I try to stop them.

The deacons and preacher looked at me with undisguised hate. Father, on the other hand, refused to meet my eyes.

In the end, the defendants were denied bail. They were deemed too dangerous to be let out of jail.

After the ordeal was over, we talked to a counselor. I showed her the diagnosis sheet that Doctor Myra had given to me. She commented that Doctor Myra is a very good psychologist, and that she will try to get the defendants to pay for counseling with her as part of the restitution. She also commented, off the record, that we can probably get Father's entire estate by filing suit and scheduling it after his criminal trial.

We finally got out of there at about 2:00 PM. With the court ordeal behind us, I was able to actually enjoy the scenery on the drive home. We had just rounded a bend when we came up to what looked like the scene of an accident. Mom slammed on the brakes. We came to a stop a reasonable distance from what turned out to be parked cars. I noticed a smell similar to that of over the counter spray sleep remedies. I opened the door and stumbled out. Just as my head was starting to clear, I felt the jab of a needle.

I woke up feeling far from refreshed. Mom was holding me, but she wasn't in much better condition. She had a metal collar around her neck, and was chained to a stake in the ground. I then noticed that I was similarly chained up.

*Help!* I sent out with my TE. Nothing happened. Icy cold fear threatened to overcome me. I had to shake it off if I wanted Mom and me to survive.

I tried sensing my surroundings, but could barely do it. I sensed a variety of emotions -- hate, fear, worry, sadness, determination. I couldn't reach into anyone's mind. I couldn't even read Mom. I tried my TK, but couldn't even move a pebble.

As Mom was holding me, she was silently praying. I sent up a few prayers of my own, then tried my powers again.

This time, I could sense Mom. I concentrated on reassuring her, but she couldn't 'hear' me.

Brother Taylor, the oldest of the deacons, came forth and gave a long speech about the evils of genetic contamination, and the treachery of my mother against the church. He gave her the opportunity to repent and save herself, but she stood mute.

As my head cleared, I could read the people a little better. Brother Taylor's mind was putrid to the core. It was black and evil, with no redeeming qualities that I could see. There were three others like that who wore similar robes. Their hearts were as black as their robes.

Amy's brother and sister were there -- and they stared at me with hatred and loathing. "Harlot! Jezebel! You seduced Amy from us, and now she is gone."

The rest of the people were in their late teens or early twenties. They felt fear and sadness. I could tell that they were, for the most part, reluctant to have anything to do with the situation. They had been dragged here and told that they had a duty to perform.

I showed Mom a picture of the putrid deacons.

Mom yelled to them, "Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you are like whitened tombs, which outwardly appear beautiful, but inwardly are full of dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness. Even so you also outwardly appear righteous to men, but inwardly you are full of hypocrisy and iniquity."

Brother Taylor puffed himself up and yelled back, "You seek use the word of God to accuse the righteous? You have had your chance to repent. Now, you shall face your judgment!"

He picked up a stone and cast it at us. I automatically used TK to push it aside.

"Your witchcraft will not save you!"

He cast another stone. I deflected it.

"Brothers! Acolytes! Cast your stones and overwhelm their witchcraft!"

*Help!* I called again as I worked to deflect the stones. There were simply too many to track and deflect, and my energy was fading rapidly.

A large rock hit me me in the face. Another hit Mom in the shoulder, bloodying her and ripping her dress. She hugged me to her and tried to protect me. I kept trying to deflect rocks. I deflected most of them, but we still took quite a few hits.

I kept calling for help.

Suddenly, I felt myself infused with strength. I still couldn't track all the rocks, so I pulled my TK sense back a bit.

I remembered that when I was first working with my powers, I soon learned to think of the words that I was writing, rather than the individual pen strokes. Similarly, I formed a pattern in my mind where any rock that wouldn't impact us would be ignored, and the rest would be deflected.

The rocks stopped hitting us.

I could tell from Mom's mind that she was seriously hurt. She couldn't feel her legs. I used my senses to check her body, and found a chip of bone pressed into her spinal cord.

By now, the rocks were being deflected without any conscious attention from me.

I concentrated on feeling that bone chip, then gently pulled it from her spinal cord with my TK. Once it was well out of the way, I held it there as I gently laid her on her back.

*Thanks!* I sent to the people who were helping me. I could feel Kim, Sara, Larry, Cindy, and Jim keeping my TK strong. Carol and Myra were there, too -- somehow feeding me strength.

*The police are on their way. The tracker network has you pinpointed, and help will arrive within half an hour. You are quite a ways out in the woods.*

I didn't recognize the 'voice' at first. Then... *Officer Saouda?*

*The same. Hang in there, Cara! Help is on the way, and you have some good people helping you.*

*We're on our way, too," sent Kim. *We picked up Jim and his parents, and are flying here as fast as we can move.*

*Carol and I are on our way, too,* sent Myra.

*Some police air cars are on their way,* sent Officer Saouda. *They should arrive in about five minutes.*

While the rocks were being deflected, I turned my senses to my collar. It was held on with a simple nut and bolt. I used my TK to remove mine, then Mom's.

*Four air cars are stationed around you. If you can distract the suspects, they can capture them all," sent Officer Saouda.

*I'll do better than that.*

Starting with the four robed deacons, I compressed their carotids. Then, I moved to Amy's brother and sister, and finally to the rest of our assailants.

*I just knocked them out. They should be out for thirty seconds or so.*

Suddenly, four aircars descended upon us from over the trees and dropped into the clearing. Sixteen officers got out and quickly cuffed the suspects. Then, they came over to me and Mom.

"Mom has a broken back. Don't move her!"

One of the officers watched over Mom while the rest moved the prisoners into two groups -- the robed deacons, and the young people.

I walked over to the young people. "Some of you came here against your will -- just like I did a week ago. If you tell your story honestly and allow a telepath to read you, you may end up with a lesser charge. Otherwise, it'll probably be attempted murder."

Amy's brother and sister looked at me with hatred. The rest looked worried and ashamed.

"I know some of you from when I was in the church. Most of you aren't bad people. If you work with me, I'll help you if I can."

"Why should we consort with an infidel like you?" spat Amy's brother.

"Your choice," I said sadly.

I heard sirens, so I went back to my mother. The EMTs ran out with a stretcher.

"She has a bone chip near her spinal cord. Let me lift her onto the stretcher for you."

They tried to push me aside. "We appreciate the offer, but we're professionals."

"She's my mother, so you can just stuff your professional pride!" I used my TK to keep them away, then I secured the bone chip and gently TK'd my mom onto the stretcher.

"Anyone have a piece of paper and a pencil?"

One of the officers ran back to his aircar and got me a clipboard. I sensed my mom, then used my TK to quickly draw what I saw, highlighting the bone chip. I gave the drawing to one of the EMTs.

*Matthew?*

It was faint, but unmistakable.

*Amy? But how?*

*Matthew! They buried me alive! I can't last much longer!*

I echoed that to everyone, than ran toward the direction of the call. I ran as fast as I could, but stumbled on a root. I used my TK to keep from hitting the ground, then sped myself up as I flew about four feet off the ground. Within about a minute, I was at a small clearing that had a number of areas of disturbed soil. I reached underground with my senses and found Amy buried about four feet down. I used my TK to start removing the dirt from on top of her. I could tell that contacting me had taken up way too much of her remaining strength.

She wasn't the only one running out of strength. Still, I was soon down to her. With infinite tenderness, I removed the last layer of dirt from her body the way I remove water from my own body. They had buried her naked and left her mouth and eyes open. Her eyes were sunken and blind.

I levitated her out and into my arms. I sat on the ground and held her.

*She needs water, nutrients, and all the energy we can pump into her,* said Doctor Sara.

Soon, a bunch of stim packs, energy drinks, and power bars came flying through the forest. Officer Saouda had ordered the EMTs to get them from their stores, and my friends TK'd them over to me.

Doctor Kim said, *The stim packs work best when injected through a large vein, but she can probably absorb them if you can get her to drink them. She appears to be a bio elemental.*

I touched Amy's mind, but it was fading fast. I used my senses to find her inferior vena cava, then drew a tube of force from the vein up to the stim pack. I TK'd the liquid through that tube and into her vein. Meanwhile, we were all feeding her all the strength she could absorb.

I felt her get stronger and become more aware. I could see an image of the workings of her body form in her mind. She was actually able to guide the nutrients. She started by guiding everything to her brain, heart muscle, and lungs. Then, she sent the iron straight to her marrow and set it about the task of making new red blood cells. Her sallow skin started to take on a healthier shade of pink.

*Matthew! Thank God you found me!*

*You're going to be OK now,* I soothed.

*Can you increase the flow of nutrients? Try pressing harder when my heart is taking in blood.*

I could read the concentration of the nutrients from her mind, and carefully adjusted the flow to what she had determined was ideal. The stim pack started to get low. Cindy read that fact from my mind and levitated another stim pack into place next to the one I was using. I punctured the second pack and started drawing from it as the first one was emptied.

I saw Amy's sunken eyes fill in. Her muscles started to get some tone. She sat up, and I made haste to keep the stim pack flowing properly.

*I need more liquid.*

I picked up an energy drink and held it to her lips. She drank it greedily. I could see through her internal vision that her stomach was absorbing the liquid rapidly. I gave her another.

*I have enough nutrients for now, but I need more water.*

Doctor Sara had anticipated this. I found several bottles of filtered water next to me. I handed one to Amy.

The second stim pack was empty, so I withdrew the tube of force. Amy healed the hole.

I looked into her violet eyes.

*Matthew?*

*It's Cara, now. How are you feeling?*

I felt my wounds start to heal.

"I'm fine," she said out loud, "but you need a power bar and two energy drinks."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I hadn't realized how good an energy drink could taste.

*Your body needs it. That's why it tastes so good.*

I downed the rest.

For the first time since I woke up tied to a stake like a dog, I allowed myself to relax. The EMTs were standing there looking at us in awe. "We need to get you two back to the ambulance. We're supposed to carry you on a stretcher. Rules and all that stuff." He almost sounded like he was pleading.

"OK, come and get us. I'm pretty exhausted, anyhow."

I took Amy in my arms and held her tight. One of the EMTs slipped her into a hospital gown, then helped her onto the stretcher. Another EMT helped me.

On the trip to the ambulance, I started shaking and sobbing uncontrollably.

*It's OK,* soothed Myra. *It's over, and everything is going to be all right.*

*I need a hug. I really, really need a hug!* I sobbed.

A few minutes before we got back to the ambulance, the Martins' van pulled in. Suddenly, Amy and I found ourselves surrounded by Kim, Sara, Larry, Cindy, and Jim.

I got my hug. Lots of them, actually.

Since Amy and I are both relatively small, and the ambulance is a model designed to be able to carry large hybrids, they took us to the hospital together. I noticed that the air cars and all the suspects were gone. Officers Trowbridge and Saouda were still here. They loaded Amy and me into the ambulance. Then, everyone caravaned off to the hospital at a sedate pace.

*You guys make an awesome team!* said Officer Saouda. *I have never seen such seamless coordination.*

*Thank you,* I smiled. *I'm just glad that it's all over and we're all safe!*

*And the bad guys are in jail,* added Larry.

On the way back, I looked at Amy. She was lovelier than ever, with her bright violet eyes and hair.

*I guess I can't be your boyfriend anymore,* I said sadly.

*You can still be my best girlfriend and sister. Will you do that for me?* She looked very vulnerable.

I smiled. *Very happily!*

*We have always loved each other, but we really never had a romantic relationship -- despite our best efforts. I really think that we were meant to be sisters.*

I had to admit that she was right.

*I hate to intrude, but can I ask Amy a few questions?* asked Officer Saouda.

*I'll be glad to help any way I can,* replied Amy.

*Did your mother know what happened to you?*

*Yes,* Amy said bitterly. *She and Dad turned me over to the preacher with great ceremony.*

There was a pause.

*We already have your father, brother, and sister in custody. An officer is being sent to pick up your mother. Do you have anyone who can stay with you at your house?*

*She can stay with us,* Sara said. *She can stay in the apartment with Sue and Cara, or we can put her up in a spare bedroom.*

*She can stay with us!* I turned to Amy. *Hey, sister! We get to be roomies!*

Amy smiled and reached over to me. I took her hand.

Officer Saouda asked Amy a few more questions, then assured us that there were some forensics experts camped out in that makeshift graveyard. They will be identifying the remains and looking for psychic residue.

When we got to the hospital, we were put in a room with my mother. Bless Kim and Sara for pulling strings! Mom looked a lot better with all the blood washed off. There really was no telling how much of it was hers, and how much was mine. It's a good thing neither of us had any blood-borne disease.

Amy started healing Mom. "Hey, you're supposed to be the patient!" quipped one of the nurses.

"Mrs. Jones has some kind of a virus that I can't figure out," Amy told her.

We were poked, prodded, and generally examined. Except for Mom's virus infection, we were given a clean bill of health. Still, they wanted to keep us overnight for observation.

As soon as the doctors were done with us, we found ourselves surrounded by our friends.

"I told you you were part of my support group," I said to Carol.

We all chatted about inconsequential things for a good long while. Larry came over and kissed me on the lips when he thought that nobody was looking. *I saw that!* Cindy informed us. So he did it again.

After a while, a nurse came in and chased everyone out. We were too exhausted to argue. We fell asleep within minutes.

Early the next morning, Kim and Sara came in with their lawyer. We all decided that Mom and I would file suit against father, and that Amy would file suit against her entire family. We signed the papers and got the ball rolling before anyone could hide their property. As an afterthought, we decided to sue the church itself.

Mom was feeling pretty lousy by then. A nurse came in and took some blood. We were all surprised when the verdict came back.

MORFS.

Amy and I threw on some clothes that Kim had brought for us. Just as we were about to leave, Mom got a call on her eCom. The police had located our car. She arranged to let Kim and Sara pick it up.

Kim dropped Amy and me off, then went to get Mom's car. By the time they got back, we were both showered, dressed, and well fed.

We arranged for an officer to meet us at Amy's house, and we went in and essentially emptied her bedroom. We grabbed everything that belonged to Amy, and left the rest for the courts to take care of. We expected that Amy would eventually get all of it, but we wanted to do everything by the book.

Amy made a quick scan through the garage, then grabbed her bicycle, skateboard, helmet, snorkel gear, and other assorted stuff. Her dad had taken the skateboard from her at about the same time my father took mine. Once we got home, I happily helped Amy move in while Kim and Sara went to advanced gym class. They teased me that I have more catching up to do.

"How did you manage to survive a week with no oxygen?" I asked.

"Essentially, my body shut everything down except for my heart and lungs, and a tiny portion of my brain. I managed to get enough oxygen to keep things going -- barely."

"Boy, am I glad you made it! I had already decided that getting out of that church, getting new friends, and getting cool powers was well worth the cost of being changed into a girl." I looked at her seriously. "Still, none of that made up for losing you. Getting you back was more than I dared pray for."

Tears in her eyes, she came over and gave me a hug. "I thought I was a goner, too. I sure got a crash course on how to be a bio elemental!"

We sat on her bed and hugged each other for a long time. Wordlessly, we consoled and comforted each other. We had both lost much, and gained much more.

I got Amy back. Amy got her life back. Still, I had lost my father, and she had lost her entire family.

Or, maybe we just lost our illusions. What kind of family turns their own over for stoning?

After a while, our churning thoughts and emotions started to settle down. *We're home, we're safe, we're together, we're free from that church, we have a future, and we have people who love us,* we agreed together.

I sent her a copy of the online course for telepaths, and she downloaded the course for bio elementals. After perusing them for a few minutes, we got into our swimsuits and went down to the pool.

"Hey, what's with the bellybutton jewel?" she asked.

"Hang around and they'll probably perforate you, too."

Kim and Sara had hung out in the study hall after gym so that they could drive Cindy and Larry home. When they got here, they found Amy and me lounging by the pool.

"We're going to have dinner early and go visit your mom," Larry told me. "Go ahead and get yourself ready while we get dinner ready."

After a quick rinse, I put on a light sun dress and a pair of sneakers. I could go in something more casual, but I figured that Mom would appreciate it if I dressed nicely.

And, with MORFS, I'm sure she can use some cheering up. I remember all too well.

"How did you get all showered and dried so quickly?" asked Amy.

I smirked. "I push the water off my body with my TK."

She shrugged, then dressed similarly to the way I was dressed. We made it downstairs in plenty of time to enjoy a nice dinner with the Martins.

While passing through the hospital hallways, Amy was kind of quiet. She seemed to be looking around with her bio senses. *What are you doing?* I asked.

*I'm looking at some of the patients. I see some infections, but nothing that looks like what your mom has.*

When we went to the MORFS unit, she said, *Ah, I can see it now. MORFS doesn't look like the other infections.*

As I had guessed, Mom was starting to feel really lousy. She was happy to see us, though. She complimented us on the way we were dressed, which made us feel good. I guess I'm becoming a real girl, after all.

*It's almost as if I can see what your mother is going to become. I think she's going to look a lot like you.*

We tried combining our perceptions to get a clearer picture, but I couldn't 'see' anything that really added useful information. After assuring Mom that everything is OK, and that we'll hold down the fort in her absence, we went to the post-MORFS testing area. Amy's parents hadn't seen any point in having their daughter tested before they turned her over to be killed.

On the way out of the ward, we did it with the other patients. After a while, we got a clearer picture of what they would turn into. We talked to Kim and Sara about it, and they asked Amy to write down her perceptions so that they can be checked against the actual outcomes.

The results of Amy's post-MORFS inventory were unsurprising. They found improved strength and agility to go with her lithe elven shape, and also nanotube reinforced bones and nails. That explains how she managed to survive the stoning. She was found to be very healthy, telepathic, and a strong bio elemental. She was certified safe to return to school. A quick trip to the front desk to pick up her addendum and her new school and state ID cards, and we were done.

Kim took me back to Mom's room so that I could look in on her. The nurse didn't want to let us in because Mom is out cold and changing, but apparently Kim has a little clout in this hospital.

I walked in alone and looked at Mom's sleeping form. Some of her hair was falling out, and I could see blue hair just starting to grow out of her scalp.

*Welcome to the world of the butterflies,* I said to her. There was no answer, of course.

I touched her face tenderly. She was feverish. Was it a result of the infection, or a way for MORFS to increase her metabolism and affect the changes faster? I probed her sleeping mind gently. I could sense nothing but the routine mutterings of her brain as it kept her body going. I sensed a shield just starting to form. Was she going to be telepathic like me?

I kissed her tenderly on the cheek. *I love you.* I felt the faint stirrings of an answer, and a small smile formed on her face. I quietly walked out of her room. Everyone else was already in the van, so we met them at the entrance.

Kim and Sara surprised Amy and me by driving us to Doctor Myra's clinic.

She saw me first because she didn't expect me to need much time. After sifting through my brain cells, asking questions, flashing images and thoughts, and generally doing all that headshrink stuff, she told me that I had apparently found an effective way to eradicate survivor's guilt completely.

"Yeah," I quipped. "Just bring the person back to life. Works every time!"

"Your PTSD had been much reduced, too. Do you feel less helpless about the situation now?"

"With the perpetrators in jail? Yes, I think that my experience yesterday kind of helped me resolve things. I just hope that Amy will come out of it OK."

"How do you feel about your relationship with Amy?" She listened to my thoughts as she asked.

"Well... I'm profoundly relieved that she's still alive. I'm kind of disappointed that we will never have the relationship that we sought, but relieved that we don't have to try making our relationship into something that it isn't."

I thought for a second, forming in my mind the image of us sitting together on her bed and crying on each other's shoulders.

"I'm happy to have a sister," I whispered.

"What about Larry?" she asked.

I blushed.

"I thought so," she said. "You're going to be fine. Just keep up with your exercises and check in with me every once in a while. And, if you have any questions or concerns, talk to me about 'em. That's what I'm here for!"

She smirked at me. "Go tell Amy that it's time to have her brain cells shifted. I'm looking forward to meeting her under better circumstances."

I walked into the waiting room and went to Amy. *Doctor Myra is really a wonderful person. Open up to her if you can. She has my complete trust.*

She gave me a hug, then followed Myra into her office.

After that short but intense session with Doctor Myra, I just closed my eyes and leaned back. I let my senses roam about at will. There was a shield around Amy and Myra, which was good because I had no intention of snooping. Mostly, I was doing the equivalent of counting the holes in the ceiling -- tracing the wiring in the walls, noting the hidden construction details of the building, 'listening' to the music playing in the next room.

I idly wondered if I would be able to listen to the traffic on the computer network. I felt for the currents in some of the lines. I could tell that there was something there, but it was moving too fast for me to make anything out of it. Perhaps with practice... or perhaps not. It's really more of a job for a technopath, anyhow.

I tried some of the optical network lines, and had even less luck. I could vaguely tell that there was something in the line, but couldn't make anything of it.

Oh well...

I continued to poke around. I like to poke around any new environment I encounter so that I can sharpen my perceptions. Kim tells me that human perception is based on pattern recognition, and that pattern recognition comes by example. The more I look, the sharper I'll be able to see.

I felt a low seething level of fear, anger, and resignation. I focused my perception on its source, and 'saw' a man in orange prison fatigues walking down the hall with short steps. He was taking short steps because he had manacles on his ankles. They were connected together with a short piece of chain, as were some wide cuffs around his wrists. The manacles and cuffs were connected to each other with a longer piece of chain. This man was well and truly bound.

I looked into his mind. It wasn't as bad as the deacons' minds, but it was close. If this guy ever got out of jail, it would be too soon.

I followed them to a room down the hall, where the prisoner sat down while the attending policeman watched. There were two other people in the room.

I continued to scan around the building for new and interesting things when I noticed power being used in the room with the prisoner. The lock on one of his leg cuffs was loose, and the other was moving.

I did a quick scan of the area. There was a person walking away from the room, leaving only three people in the room -- the cop, the prisoner, and a third person. That third person was the one loosening the cuffs.

I quickly compressed his carotids. As he fainted, the prisoner jumped up and tried to kick the cop. I blocked the kick, then compressed the prisoner's carotids.

*The other person in the room tried to free your prisoner. He is armed. They will only be unconscious for half a minute or so,* I quickly sent to the cop.

It was over before I could even ask my friends for help. They watched with me as I kept an eye on the situation, though. The cop quickly disarmed and cuffed the person who tried to free his prisoner. Then, he reattached the prisoner's manacles. Both men woke up to find themselves face down on the floor. The telekinetic prisoner tried to open his locks, but I opposed him. I warned the cop about this.

Soon enough, backup arrived. Both prisoners were led away. I continued to unobtrusively look around. A familiar presence appeared.

*Hello Officer Saouda,* I sent. *Are you looking for the person who foiled that guy's plot to escape?*

She gave me a telepathic smile. *It would appear that we owe you one.*

She walked into the waiting room. "Alas, no good deed goes unpunished. I have to make a report, but we can do it later if you're busy now."

"Amy's in there talking to Doctor Myra. I suspect she'll be a while. Being buried alive for a week can't be good for your mental health."

"You'll both be happy to know that the forensics team managed to come up with a list of suspects after sifting through that graveyard," she said. "That might help her mental health a bit."

"It'll help mine, too," I replied. "Anyhow, do you have a pen and some paper? I can write everything down if you like."

I set the paper and pen on a low table, then wrote down what I was saying as I dictated it to her. She was impressed with the way I used TK to write.

She asked me a number of questions, which I answered and transcribed. When we were finished, I signed the paper by hand and gave it to her.

"Give my best to Officer Trowbridge," I said as she left.

*Ever think of going into police work?* she asked.

*Right now, I'm concentrating on keeping up with school, learning how to be a girl, getting used to hanging around people who love me, figuring out how to use my powers, and trying to maintain some semblance of sanity.*

*I can see that you have a full plate. Don't forget to enjoy your teenage years while you're at it,* she chuckled.

*That, too,* I replied. *The Martins have a nice pool, and they gave me a great skateboard this past Saturday. I just need to make sure I allow myself the time to enjoy those toys.* As an afterthought, I added, *Do you have any advice for a former boy who just got ambushed into attending her first sleepover?*

*Yeah,* laughed Officer Saouda, *Enjoy yourself and don't take anything seriously. At least, that's what I did when it happened to me.*

*You're a former boy?*

*Yep. It was depressing as hell at first, but there's no way I would go back now.*

*I have already decided that everything I have gotten from my bout with MORFS was well worth the one downside. It's not that my life sucked before or anything like that. I was definitely headed for disaster, though. I just didn't know it.*

"What are you two plotting?" asked Larry.

"Oh, just girl talk," I replied.

He came across the room, sat on the couch next to me, and put his arm around my shoulders. He released me when I blushed.

*Just because I'm not used to it doesn't mean I don't like it,* I told him. He gave me a kiss on the cheek and put his arm back around me. I leaned into him and closed my eyes.

Kim, Sara, and Cindy tried to hide their amusement. There's no hiding from an empath, though -- at least, not without putting up some good shields.

*Sometimes, a girl just needs a hug,* I sent to them.

I was still leaning on Larry, and practically asleep, when Amy and Myra came out of the room.

"You seem to be adapting to girlhood rather well," commented Amy.

I blushed. "Hey, my life has changed in so many ways, what's one more thing? I need to embrace my new life if I want to maintain some semblance of sanity."

"You seem to have no problem embracing the cute kitty boy," Myra quipped.

This time, Larry was the one who blushed.

"You gotta take the good with the bad, and this is definitely the good." I sat up and planted a kiss on Larry's cheek.

The nice thing about being an empath is that you always know how people feel about you.

When we got home, I changed into some athletic clothes. Cindy had given me something that looked a lot like a cheerleader costume, but without the garish colors and school letters. It consisted of a short top and a short skirt with built-in short shorts. The skirt didn't even pretend to cover anything. Still, it was less revealing than a typical swimsuit. Cindy and Amy were similarly attired. Larry looked cute in shorts and a tank top. We all hopped on our skateboards and headed for the park. I gave Amy a TK boost so that she could keep up with us.

Jim was just coming down his driveway as we passed his house. Apparently, Cindy had given him a call as soon as we decided to go to the park. I sent her a telepathic smirk.

As we approached the park, I was overwhelmed with a feeling of pain. The others could feel it to. We headed for the source and found the same twelve year old boy that we had rescued from a spill a couple days ago.

*Can you relieve his pain?* I asked Amy. I immediately felt his relief.

I looked him over. *He broke his arm. If I set it, can you heal it?*

*Sure thing, doc.* she replied.

"Hold still. You'll be OK in a minute," Amy said to him.

We combined our images of his break. I carefully held the bone on the side of the break nearest his body, and pulled the other. His muscles fought the pull, so Amy caused them to relax. I aligned the bones and let them slide together, making sure that the jagged edges didn't pinch any tissue. Amy then healed the break and the bruising in the surrounding tissues.

"If at first you don't succeed, maybe sky diving isn't for you," I quipped to the boy.

"What did you do?" he asked.

"Just put humpty dumpty together again," Amy said. "You might want to consider investing in some protective gear."

Larry, sensing that we were a bit fatigued from the delicate use of our powers, pulled two energy drinks from his backpack and handed them to us.

For the next couple hours, we could forget all of our concerns and just be teens working on our routines.

Sweaty and well worked out, we headed for home, showered, and sat down for dinner.

Gladys had been cleaning today, so she prepared dinner for us. She was rather entertained by our 'flying dishes' cleanup routine. After dinner, Amy and I went upstairs to to study our on-line courses and just generally hang out. The introduction to her bio elemental course had a short but interesting article by an elementologist.

(end of part 04)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Twelve: Learning and plotting

Doctor Miller divided the use of elemental power into three components; the raw power itself (analogous to muscle strength), the automatic control (analogous to coordination), and processing (analogous to intelligence and/or idiot-savant skills). In my own case, the amount of weight I can move is power (moderate), my fine control is similar to coordination, and my ability to write or draw (translating a concept in my mind to the movement of the pencil) is intelligence.

Yes, I know that TK is not an elemental power. Still, many think that it comes from the same source.

In Carol's case, the amount of raw power (voltage times current) that she can produce is power, her control over that power is coordination, and her ability to read or control external circuitry is intelligence.

Amy explained to me that there seems to be a hidden part of her mind that works on things without her attention. That's how she can see infections and get some indication of the direction of a MORFS patient.

Amy borrowed a microscope from the basement lab and used it to identify various microbes. She would put some bugs on a slide, then use her powers to clean all but one type. Then, she would look under the microscope to identify the bugs. She tried that with food, dirt, and various surfaces about the house. The Doctors Martin were impressed, and promised to bring her some cultures from the university.

Meanwhile, I played with my telekinesis. I tried setting up an invisible boundary around myself. I went outside, turned on a sprinkler, and watched the water run off of my 'shield'. I changed the properties a bit so that the water, rather than being deflected, changed direction so that it would miss me. It was as if the rain parted in order to leave me dry. I decided to leave a ghostly shield in place to stop any fast-moving object that might be heading my way. Who knows what the pures will try next? A bullet-proof shield sounds like a useful thing.

I found some paint that consisted of small beads of plastic pigment suspended in a clear resin. I mixed the colors, then separated them. I spread the mixture on a piece of paper, then lifted most of it off, leaving an image.

Cara Jones, human camera.

Since I was playing with microscopic pieces of plastic, it occurred to me that I might be able to focus down and look at microbes with my TE vision. I excitedly told Amy about it, and we tried combining our perceptions so that we could compare them. This made the process of identifying microbes much quicker. I got to be almost as good at using her bio vision as she was. I had to be reading her mind to do it, of course. Later, we practiced our telepathy by probing each other's minds. We tried allowing each other in deeply, poked around to sense the source of our powers, practiced putting up shields, practiced breaking through shields, and the like.

Well and truly tired out, we headed to our separate bedrooms, said a telepathic *good night* to each other, and were asleep in seconds.

After all the fuss, school was routine. Amy had missed better than two weeks, so she was loaded down with homework. She qualified for advanced gym, so we have yet another person to train with. I found myself wondering if Mom would be working out with us, too.

We received a call from our lawyer when we got home. Apparently, the local Genetic Purity Church made haste to remove everything that wasn't nailed down from their building, then officially disbanded. Many of the members have disappeared. They got away with the undocumented contents of the building, but their financial assets were frozen by the court. The building and property will go to the winners of the suit. Because there is nobody left to sue, the court entered a default judgment. The only hold-up now is a mandatory wait for more plaintiffs. Since the forensic work on the graveyard is stirring up quite a bit of attention, additional plaintiffs are likely. As nice as it would be to grab all the dough and run, I would rather see the others who have suffered get their piece of the action.

On Thursday, I felt my mother's familiar thoughts when we were all eating lunch. "Mom's waking up," I told them. We made haste to sign out and head for the hospital for the grand unveiling.

Mom had just finished her shower when we arrived. She looked like she could be my twin sister (fraternal twin, anyhow,) except that her curves were more womanly than girlish. Still, the regenerative power of MORFS gave her the fresh look of youth.

"Wow, Mom, you look great!" I gave her a big hug.

It didn't take us too long to get her sprung. We went straight to the post-MORFS testing area. Interestingly enough, she came out with changes identical to mine. The DNA tests showed the same modifications. The 'reader' couldn't read through her shield. We handed in her paperwork, got her ID changed, and dragged her to the mall.

Pay back time! Hee hee hee! Cindy, Amy, and I gleefully chose some fashions designed to show off her new charms.

"Hey, Cindy!"

"Yes, Cara?"

"Somebody here needs to have her bellybutton perforated."

"Two somebodies," my mother reminded us.

Mom ended up with the same set of stones that I did. Amy could only be talked into a simple silver loop. She wouldn't let the salon do the job, either. She used her bio elemental powers to perforate herself. She didn't have to be coaxed into increasing her wardrobe. She used the debit card that her parents had earlier given her for clothing purchases. Apparently, they hadn't gotten around to canceling it.

Actually, they really couldn't cancel it or do anything else to close out her life without causing suspicion to fall upon them. They had to look like worried parents who were holding out hope that their child would return soon.

We went home and hit the pool. Anyone watching would swear that we were holding a teen party at the pool. Of course, only four of the seven were teens.

Friday found us in court again. Amy's mother, brother, and sister glared at us as we sat next to each other. Amy testified about her original stoning, and I testified about the attempt on my life. Mom added her own testimony.

The second group of defendants were denied bail. At my suggestion, the prosecutor allowed that anyone who wants to submit to a telepath may get a second hearing.

We sat in the visitors' section as a third set of defendants were brought in. I recognized some of them as the parents of church members who had disappeared. None of them were at the original two stonings, but they were arrested based on forensic evidence from the makeshift graveyard. Most of them had been collected from other congregations. They had moved after suspicion fell upon them after the disappearance of their children.

We met with the prosecutor after court. She leveled with us about the likelihood of getting a conviction based on forensic and circumstantial evidence. She suggested that offering a plea bargain to our assailants might convince them to testify against their former partners in crime. Without the plea bargaining, she would be seeking the death penalty. She will settle for life without parole in exchange for their testimony, though -- if we are agreeable.

It didn't take us long to agree. Allowing the plea bargain is clearly the path to putting the most people behind bars for good. The prosecutor said that even without allowing the adults to plea bargain, the teens that were coerced into attending could give some convincing testimony with telepathic verification.

Emotionally exhausted, we headed for home -- surrounded by our police escort.

We got home in time to see the Martins putting the finishing touches on their new security system. The system had been installed by a contractor chosen by the police, but they chose to program it themselves in order to reduce the chance of compromise.

"I'm so sorry you have to go to such measures because of us," Mom said to them.

"Hey, the court paid for it. We essentially got a free security system out of the deal," said Kim.

"Besides," said Sara, "You guys have become like family to us. We wouldn't consider doing any different."

After dinner, Cindy and Amy disappeared into Cindy's bedroom. They had a shield up around them, so they must be up to something. Shielding against empathy is difficult if you're not an empath, and I haven't tried to train them. My empathy sense gave me an impression of mischief and maniacal giggling.

They're definitely up to something.

I took Mom upstairs and introduced her to the wonderful world of TK and TE. It was easier to connect with her because we used to 'talk' before she became empowered. Once she learned to retract her shield, it was easy for me to directly show her the techniques. She could sense how it feels to me when I move something, and do the same thing. Also, when I share a TK or TE view with her, she can also sense what I have to do to get that view.

It was an intense session, but well worth the effort. Just like any other recent MORFS survivor, Mom has a bit of somatic dysphoria -- the body she is inhabiting isn't what she sees when she thinks of herself. When there are definite advantages to one's new body, it's easier to get used to wearing it.

Mom and I were getting ready for bed when Amy came in. "All right, what have you two been up to?" I asked her.

"What makes you think we were up to something?" she asked innocently.

"You were well-shielded, but that doesn't affect my empathic sense. I caught the distinct impression of maniacal giggling and mischief."

"Looks like you're busted," said Mom.

Amy just smirked. "It'll be even more fun to watch you try to figure things out."

"I think I'm going to make myself scarce when you guys have that sleepover," Mom commented.

Amy smirked again, then got herself ready for bed.

I sent a telepathic *Good night!* to Mom and Amy, then to everyone else. *Good night, Kim; good night, Sara; good night, Cindy; good night, Larry!*

That was followed by a chorus of *Good night!* by everyone in the house. Finally, after it had pretty much died down, Kim said, *Good night, John-Boy!*

Sara snickered. *You're showing your age, Kim.*

Nobody else had any idea what she was talking about.

The next morning, when I was going through my morning routine, Larry told me to get dressed in my skating clothes. *I have been informed by the planning committee that I am to distract you for a few hours.*

*I know that they're up to something. They aren't giving me any clues, though.*

*Be afraid, be very afraid,* he snickered. *You're going to have to handle it on your own, though. I plan to be long gone by the time the girls start showing up.*

*Chicken!*

*You got that right, except the proper term is 'fraidy cat,'* he snickered.

I went down and helped him cook breakfast while Amy and Cindy did whatever they were doing. Kim and Sara had already left for a little rental cottage where they planned to spend the night. Amy and Cindy ate when they were called. They seemed to be conversing telepathically, but were otherwise silent.

"You guys go ride your skateboards or something. Amy and I will clean up," Cindy said.

So we went.

Chapter Thirteen: Here we go again...

Larry led me in the opposite direction to a park that's about five miles away. We still made it in less than ten minutes -- and without a speeding ticket, too.

This park was even better. Larry and I started working on a routine together. We criss-crossed, clasped hands to exchange momentum and turn each other, and a bunch of other stuff. After a while, we decided to make prodigious use of our TK -- just because we could, and because it's fun. We chatted telepathically as we worked out. For our grand finale', we decided to come up the half pipe at full speed, fly about fifteen feet in the air, grab our boards, and land on the grass.

There was applause.

We turned red. We didn't know that we had an audience. We smiled at them, bowed, then went to a bench to rest for a while. After a while, one of our fans came up and asked, "How did you do all that stuff? It looks impossible."

"We cheated," I said as I held my hand over my board and levitated it. "We weren't trying to impress anyone. We were just having fun and practicing our telekinesis."

"It was impressive anyhow. You guys make a great team."

"Thanks!" we said in unison.

We leaned against each other while sipping an energy drink and munching a power bar. All that exercise had worn us out. We were rapidly gaining our strength back, though.

"This park is for humans only, freaks!"

I recognized the speaker from my old church.

"Last I checked, I still had 46 chromosomes. You look like you might have an extra one or two, though." I really wasn't in the mood to take any crap off of the local pure supremacists.

"You two look mighty cozy. Are you going to have his kittens?"

I rolled my eyes. "I'm likely to become a parent some day, yeah... which is more than I can say for you if you keep on your present course." I smirked at him. "If you keep on your present path, you're really likely to end up in the slammer with your daddy. The thing about the slammer is that there are very few opportunities to become a parent. That might be a good thing, though... natural selection. Survival of the fittest." He was starting to turn red. "Of course, that doesn't mean you won't get 'married.' Some large pig or dog hybrid might take a shine to you and make you his bitch. You can have a real cozy relationship with your cell mate."

*What are you doing?* Larry asked. *We need to get out of here, not antagonize them!*

*Look,* I said. *Those bastards stoned Amy and buried her alive. They chained Mom and me up like dogs and tried to kill us. As long as we just sit and take it, and run from confrontation, they'll keep killing kids like Amy and me.*

I made sure my shield was in place, and that my senses were poised and ready to pick up any sign of an attack. *Goliath taunted God's people, and they took it. It took young David to put a rock in a sling and send it to his forehead. Do you remember David's speech to Goliath?*

"You guys call yourselves pure humans, but you have the hearts and souls of animals! You are like tombs, all white and pristine on the outside, but full of filth and corruption on the outside. You are hypocrites, claiming to do God's will, but knowing nothing of His true nature."

"You are the animals," he said in a low, dangerous voice.

"Really? And you're the fine, upstanding humans? What human participates in the murder of his child?"

"A human who seeks the righteousness of God does what is necessary!" he scowled.

"Where in the Bible is there any record of a mother or father sending his child to his death? Abraham proved his dedication and faith by doing that with Isaac, and God proved his righteousness and love by refusing that sacrifice. After that aborted sacrifice, and Christ's true sacrifice, no more sacrifice is necessary or wanted!"

I continued, "Know this! You can catch MORFS just like anyone else. It happens to the people in your church all the time. Understand that if you came down with MORFS, and your father was able, he would kill you. Where is the love in that?"

*Keep sharp, Larry.*

"You defiled impure freaks are an affront to God and a blight on the human genome!" he screamed.

I looked around and memorized each face. I knew most of them, but they had no idea who I was.

"Do you remember Matthew Jones? Do you remember Amy Cox? Matthew and Amy were part of your congregation. They were betrayed by their own family members." I scowled. "But you know what? Both of them still live! Your vile murderous deacons were unable to harm two kids, and now they sit in jail. They sit in jail, and your old church building and all your money will soon belong to Matthew and Amy and maybe some other of your victims. You are all cowards. You tied us up so that we couldn't escape and you threw rocks at us. You buried Amy alive, but I rescued her. You failed before, you are failing now, and you will fail in the future." I stood up. "You will all fail because you are doing the Devil's work. God is not with you. God is not in you. You are nothing but filthy defiled tools of Satan!"

They looked at us with hate and frustration. "You dare accuse..."

I spat on the ground in front of me. "And I live. God is in me, and I live. My enemies gather around me and hate God, while pretending to serve him. Meanwhile, I am blessed and I live." I lowered my voice a bit. "I can see the blackness of some of your souls. I can see your hate." I paused a bit. "I can see that some of you are filled with filth. Others are confused and still have some goodness. If you don't want to involve yourself with death and hate, walk away now. If you are filled with hate, you can stand and be frustrated as all your attempts fail."

Someone in the front threw a rock at me. I deflected it just enough to miss by a few inches and laughed at him.

*Officer Saouda, are you around? We're being attacked by a bunch of the former church members.*

*Cara! You seem to be in the middle of things all the time. We have you pinpointed, and a fast response team is on the way.*

*Thanks! Keep reading our minds so that you can write a nice report.*

"You guys are truly pathetic," I taunted them. Another stone came at us. Larry and I were linked, so we could deflect the stones together instead of duplicating efforts. More stones came. I watched as they threw them, trying to keep track of who actually threw the stones. About half of the people left the scene and headed for home. Rocks were coming in one after the other, but none of them hit. We laughed at our attackers.

Three of the people came back.

*They're hiding weapons,* I sent to Larry and Officer Saouda.

I studied the mechanism of the shotgun as it was being carried toward us. I bent a couple of the internal parts, and moved on to the next weapon. A few bent parts later, and the two handguns were disabled.

I detected a small object heading straight for us at well over the speed of sound. It would take about a quarter of a second to reach us -- plenty of time to deflect it. I sent it into the ground well short of the crowd. No time for finesse. I used all the TK strength that Larry could lend to me to crush the end of the barrel. The next time he pulled the trigger, the gun blew up in his face.

"If God was on your side, you wouldn't be failing right now," I taunted them.

Six air cars came in from six different directions and formed a circle around our attackers. I started pinching carotids to make it easier for the cops. They soon had everyone rounded up, including the unfortunate fool who tried to shoot us with a hunting rifle.

*I think we need to assign someone to look after you guys.*

*Hi Officer Saouda,* I said. *I hope there's room at the jail for these clowns.*

*You taunted them on purpose, didn't you?*

*Yes, Ma'am, I did. If I keep running, they'll keep hounding me until the day I die. I watched helplessly while Amy was stoned. I was tied up like a dog and stoned. I'm just not going to take it anymore! I'm not going to live my life like a rabbit cowering before the big bad wolf.*

*This is off the record, but That's the spirit! Too many people say that we need to run away, but doing so just emboldens our oppressors.*

Larry and I watched the police load everyone up and carry them off to jail. Then, we sat down at a picnic table with Officer Saouda and gave our statements.

"More paperwork," sighed Officer Saouda.

"Whatever it takes to get those people behind bars is worth it to me," I said.

"You seem to be taking this personally," observed Officer Saouda.

"Yeah, when someone tries to kill the people I love, I tend to take it personally. I know better than to go outside the law to do something about it, though. I'm not going to take even a single step in the direction they chose."

She smiled at me. "Good girl!"

I grinned back at our private joke. "By the way, Amy and Cindy are cooking up something for the sleepover tonight. I have no idea what's on their devious minds."

"You mean a powerful telepath like you can't figure it out?"

"Trying to bust through their shields would be impolite -- even if I could do it. They didn't shield against empathy, though. I got a definite impression of maniacal giggling and mischief."

*Do I detect someone taking my name in vain?* came Cindy's unmistakable mental voice.

*Nah... I just got done giving my statement to Officer Saouda, and I'm soliciting her advice on how to survive tonight with my sanity and dignity intact.*

*Oh, your sanity will be fine,* Cindy giggled. *I won't make any promises about your dignity, though,*

*Maybe I can do some minor infraction and get a free night in the slammer.*

*That won't work,* Officer Sauda chuckled. *I didn't see a thing!*

*Hi Officer Saouda! What brings you here? Is Cara causing trouble again?*

*She's definitely attracting trouble. If she keeps this up, our jails will be bursting with bigots.*

*Which will save a few lives, no doubt,* Amy commented.

*Meanwhile, I would really like for Cara to keep her hide intact,* commented Officer Saouda.

*Yeah,* said Larry. *I kinda like her hide, and wouldn't want to see it damaged.*

I gave him a hug.

*I was about to ask,* said Cindy, *Are you ready to bring your barely intact hide home?*

*Barely intact?* I huffed. *I'll have you know that every rock missed, as did the bullet from that high-powered military rifle.*

Cindy cringed.

*Don't worry. We were careful,* said Larry.

*High power? How high?* asked Amy.

*7.62X54 Mosin Nagant,* I said. *It's a shame I had to ruin it. That thing was probably made before world war one.*

*Unlovely rifle,* Larry piped up. *The Russians started developing it in 1882. Millions were made. It saw a whole lot of action. Ugly, but very, very effective. Venerable history.*

*What did you do to it?* asked Cindy.

*Pinched the end of the barrel,* Larry said. *It blew up in the face of that murderous bigot that was wielding it. It died an honorable death.*

*Maybe we can give it a decent burial after the police are done with it,* Amy said.

*Or fix it. That tough old workhorse can probably be made as good as new with a new barrel and maybe a few other small parts,* commented Larry.

*It's good to see you kids taking such a keen interest in world history,* Officer Saouda said with a chuckle.

*I wonder if the police will let me keep that bullet,* I mused. *It's the first time I have ever gotten shot at, after all.*

*Not something to celebrate,* Amy said.

Larry said, *Still, it puts us in rarefied company. That has to be worth something.*

"Well," said Officer Saouda, "It's time to get you two home. I'll just toss your skateboards into the trunk, and we'll be on our way."

"We can get home almost as fast by skating..."

"Nope," she cut me off, "I have been told that you need to be driven home."

I thought I heard Cindy chuckling in the back of my mind.

"Are you sure you don't have a nice, warm jail cell for me?"

"Now Cara," said Larry, "You can't run off. Carol needs your support."

*That's it, Larry. Appeal to her sense of duty.*

Cindy was having way too much fun with this.

"Larry! Don't leave me with those fiendish females!"

"The last time I checked, you were female, too."

"Yeah, but I'm not fiendish!"

"Alas, I shall have to leave you to your fate. My beloved sister assures me that you will keep your sanity, if not your dignity."

"Gee, thanks a lot!"

Chuckling, Officer Saouda led us to her squad car.

"I wish I could watch," she grinned. "I'm sure you'll all have a great time."

Larry smirked. "I know I will. I'm getting together with some friends so we can watch action movies, burp a lot, play some video games, do a little target practice with the pellet guns, go into his dad's workshop and goof with the tools... you know, guy stuff."

"That sounds like more fun than painting nails and playing dress up. I think I'll join you."

*Not on your life!*

*Eavesdropping again, dear sister?* asked Larry.

I had been mostly joking around, but I was now starting to get a bit depressed. I like video games, action movies, tools, guns, and all that stuff just as much as I always did. It sounded like Larry would be having more fun than I, but I don't fit in with that group any more. I would end up putting a damper on things, and that depressed me.

*It'll be OK,* Amy said gently. *A guy would put a damper on our evening, too.*

*You'll have fun. Just wait and see.* Cindy added.

*But...*

Cindy interrupted, *But nothing! We like tools and computers and stuff like that, too. Carol's a technopath, for crying out loud! There will be no lack of nerdiness tonight.*

*I doubt if there will be any lack of crudeness, either,* Amy commented.

*Girls' locker room talk?*

*Something like that,* said Amy.

Officer Trowbridge pulled into the driveway. Officer Saouda pushed a button to open the back doors so that we could get out, then got our skateboards out of the trunk. Larry immediately took his, thanked them, and went scooting down the road at high speed.

*Coward!* I called after him.

*Dern tootin'!* he called back.

*You're supposed to protect me, not leave me to my fate!*

*My sister has given me her solemn promise that she will take good care of you.*

*That's what I'm afraid of,* I replied.

Giggling, Amy and Cindy each grabbed an arm and steered me into the house.

"Thanks for the lift!" I called back to Officers Saouda and Trowbridge. They waved at me.

I went inside and plopped on the couch. I felt tension that I hadn't known I was carrying drain out of me.

Amy and Cindy looked at me with concern written all over their faces. I could feel their worry.

"I'm OK..." I started to assure them. Then, it all came crashing down. It was as if, after carrying a weight for way too long, I collapsed under it and was crushed. Amy and Cindy were there in an instant as I started shaking and sobbing.

"It's OK, it's OK. It's OK to cry. Just let it out. It's OK. You're safe now."

Part of me was appalled by my weakness, but part of me was well aware that they were giving me good advice.

"You're a girl now," Amy told me. "You are still strong and can hold it together when you need to, but you have to accept the fact that you're going to collapse when the adrenaline crashes."

"Is that what this is? adrenaline crash?"

"Bet on it," Amy said. "I could see it draining out of your body when you sat down. I can't believe that you managed to hold it together for as long as you did."

A power bar and energy drink came floating over. I'm sure glad they come in a variety of flavors, considering how many of them I end up consuming.

"What did you hope to accomplish by antagonizing those morons into a thundering rage?" asked Amy.

"I wanted to get the ones who seriously intend to do us harm tossed into jail," I replied.

"Well, it would appear that you succeeded. I hope the ones who walked away make good choices in the future."

"We can only hope -- and pray for them," I said. "The difficult part of all of this is that we used to consider some of them to be friends."

"We were in that world, too," Amy reminded me. "We would still be there, though perhaps not so close to the edge, if MORFS hadn't claimed the two of us."

I smiled. "Yeah, thank God for MORFS."

"Even if it changed you into a girl?" Cindy asked gently.

"Sometimes it's hard -- really hard. Sometimes, it really sucks to be reminded of what I have lost. Still, I've gained so much more. I wouldn't trade back. Even if someone could change me back right now, and let me keep all the relationships I have made... well, maybe if I also got to keep my powers. I don't know. Certainly, I wouldn't make any change at all if it cost me my friends." I gave them both a hug.

I sat on the couch with my two best girlfriends for a while, then went up to the apartment to shower and get ready.

I decided to put off getting ready, though. Instead of a shower, I treated myself to a long bath, then curled up on my bed and took a nap. I was never privy to the details of slumber parties, but I knew enough to figure out that a good nap would help me survive the upcoming marathon session of feminine initiation. I guess I really needed some rest, because I crashed and crashed hard.

(end of part 05)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Fourteen: Party!

*Welcome to the world of the conscious, sleepyhead,* Cindy sent to me just as I was climbing out of sweet slumber.

*I'm not conscious yet,* I sent back with a telepathic yawn.

*Just be happy that we have suspended the usual rules for early crashers at a slumber party.*

*I appreciate it,* I said, *but technically, I crashed before the party, not during.*

*Picky, picky,* sent Amy. *Just put on your swimsuit and drag your cute tush down here.*

I yawned theatrically, sending it to any and all in the house. I 'heard' lots of giggles from the general direction of the swimming pool.

Oh well... time to face the music. Now, what to wear?

*Wear your aqua bikini with your coral jewel,* Cindy suggested.

*Oh, eavesdropping on my mind?*

*You were thinking pretty loud, you know.*

I went to my dresser, took off my nightie, put on the bikini that Cindy had suggested, and swapped bellybutton jewels.

I walked over to my mirror. *Satisfied?* I asked Cindy. I heard another chorus of giggles.

*Hey, you didn't have to relay it all over the place!*

*I didn't relay it, silly! You must be a natural born exhibitionist.*

*Just what I need,* I sighed.

More giggling.

*What have I gotten myself into?*

*Just come down here and enjoy yourself, already!* Amy sent.

So I did.

With some trepidation, I went down the stairs, through the sliding glass doors, and over to the pool. There were about a dozen teen-age girls lounging about in skimpy swimsuits. A couple weeks ago, I would have been stunned by the sight. I kept that thought well shielded, of course.

*The scenery is good, but we both would have enjoyed it a whole lot more a couple weeks ago.*

I turned bright red. *Carol! How did you...*

*I wasn't reading your mind, silly! Just a good guess... It takes one to know one, doncha think?*

*OK, from one former boy to another, I guess I'll have to admit that I would have really enjoyed the scenery a whole lot more two weeks ago. For that matter, what I see in the mirror every day would have done it.*

"All right, what are you two plotting?" asked Cindy.

"The take over of the world?" suggested Carol.

"Nah... too much work. Once you got it done, you would have to be on your guard too much to enjoy life," said one of the girls that I hadn't been introduced to yet.

"Don't let 'em fool ya," Linda said. "They're both thinking about what they would do about all this scenery if they were still boys."

"Liiiindaaaaaa!" Carol and I chorused.

She just giggled. Then, she came over and hugged us both. "It's only been a year for me, chickie-poos. Welcome to the former boys' club!"

Everyone giggled, of course -- while Carol and I turned bright red.

"It looks like someone needs to cool off," Cindy smirked.

Two girls grabbed me and started to walk me toward the pool. They were surprised when they suddenly lost traction because their feet left the ground. I smirked at them. "Were you planning on taking a dip?"

Suddenly, all three of us were hovering over the pool. I pushed myself straight up as I felt Cindy's force release us. The two girls that had grabbed me fell into the pool, sputtering and splashing. I rose up about ten feet, moved myself horizontally, then set myself down gently at the pool's edge.

As soon as I released the force, I felt myself being pushed into the pool. I couldn't react fast enough, so I ended up splashing and sputtering right next to the other girls.

*Very funny, Cindy!* I sent to everyone. She was too busy laughing her cute little kitty cat tail off to reply.

I did a surface dive, swam underwater for a few feet, then went to the bottom of the deep end. As an experiment, I used TK to form a tube and bring air down. I couldn't expand my chest against the pressure of the water, so I tried pulling the air down in the form of bubbles that remain at the ambient pressure of the water.

Viola! TK scuba!

*Whatever you do, don't hold your breath! Breathe out on the way up.*

There was some real concern in Cindy's mental voice, so I did as she said and swam to the edge of the pool.

"The reason they make you take a test to get a scuba certification is because it's really easy to hurt yourself badly if you do something wrong. If you take a lungful of air at depth, then hold it while you're coming up, it can expand in your lungs and pop them. That is called an air embolism."

I looked at her. "OK, I'll wait 'till later to try it again. Maybe I'll take the course or something."

She smiled. "Sounds good to me. Meanwhile, I'll lend you my PADI text book."

"PADI?"

"Professional Association of Diving Instructors -- the people who teach us mortals how to blow bubbles without killing ourselves."

Soon, everyone was in the pool -- either voluntarily or involuntarily.

After a while, Cindy excused herself to make a phone call. The better part of an hour later, the pizza delivery man came. We took the pizza at the gate. He tried to be cool about it, but we could all tell that he was checking out the scenery. Some of the girls played it up a bit.

"That's an awful lot of pizza," someone pointed out.

"It'll all get eaten," I assured her. "A few of us morfies need lots of energy to feed our powers."

"And the rest of us just got done expending lots of energy in the pool," someone else agreed.

I took one last diving leap into the pool, hopped out, and dried myself with my TK.

"How did you do that?" Carol asked.

"Like this," I said, as I used my TK to dry her. "I just push push the water away with telekinesis."

After that, I ended up drying just about everyone. That saved them from either changing or sitting around in a wet swimsuit -- not that there was much swimsuit to be wet.

After we stuffed ourselves silly, everyone filed in to watch a movie. I sat back in my favorite chair, watching the selection process with some amusement. I never have been a big fan of movies, so I didn't have much stake in it. I figured I would read or something once everyone else got engrossed in it.

*It'll be a chick flick, no doubt,* I sent to Carol. *Maybe we can sneak away and play a video game or something once the movie starts.*

Sure enough, it was a chick flick. It was all about this macho dude who morfs into a girl.

While the other girls were sniffing and sobbing over some sappy scene where she and her former girlfriend decide that they still love each other and want to redefine their relationship so that they're sisters now, Carol and I snuck up to my room and got out the game console. We loaded a first person shooter, put on our VR glasses and head phones, and went at it.

She kicked my butt. Badly.

I was looking with my mind vision and noticed that she wasn't even touching the controls.

*You cheat!*

She snickered at me.

I could see the current flowing through the wires. No help there. I looked at my own controller. I noted how my hand movements activated contacts, broke light beams, and the like.

Two can play at this game.

I started using my TK to move the internal parts of the controller. At first it was clumsy, but I got the hang of it. Soon, I would just think of what I want my avatar to do, and it would do it -- just like when I learned how to write using TK. Since I didn't have to wait for the nerve impulses to travel from my brain to my hands at 300 miles per hour or so, my reflexes got a whole lot quicker.

Apparently, she had learned over the past week how to take good advantage of her improved reflexes. She would jump out into the open and blast away, confident that she could dodge better than I could. I purposely slowed down a bit -- just barely avoiding her attacks. Then, when she jumped out in the open, I went in for the kill. She growled in frustration.

I slowed down again. Then, at just the right moment, I got her again.

I took a few hits, but that just made it easier for me to keep up the ruse. It almost became routine - slow down, bait Carol a few times until she can't resist, then mow her down. After a while, she started to catch on. Then, it went fast and furious. We were pretty evenly matched, Carol seemed marginally better. Still, I fought with determination.

We were both trying to peek around some cover and get a clear shot at each other when, suddenly, about a dozen Big Bad Uglies jumped out and mowed us both down.

We could both hear giggling through our headphones.

*Oh yeah? Come on, Carol; we'll whip them all!*

We reset the game, then went hunting. We took more than a few hits but, in the end, we got them all. After a while, I noticed that one of our attackers was just a little more bold than the others -- and she would hit us as often as not.

*I think Cindy is the one with the red helmet,* I sent to Carol. *It looks like she has learned my trick.*

Coordinating telepathically, we came up with a plan. One of us would lure her out, and the other would blast her. This worked for a while, but she eventually figured out what we were doing.

Finally, we all agreed that we had had enough. We all pulled off our VR goggles and headphones and looked around.

"That was a slick trick you came up with," Cindy told me. "I'm glad you weren't shielding too tightly for me to learn it from your mind."

"You snot! I had to invent it all on my lonesome. Meanwhile, Carol kicked my tail three ways from Sunday."

"You don't have a tail," Cindy smirked.

"It's a good thing, too, or it would have been kicked bloody."

Carol stood up and bowed. Everyone giggled.

Then, she looked at me. "What exactly did you do, anyhow? Are you a technopath, too?"

"Nope," I replied. "I have fine control over my TK, along with the ability to set up some complex processes. I just started operating the switches in the controller that way."

"What other nifty tricks can you do with your TK?"

My desk opened, and a pad of paper and coffee mug full of pencils floated over. I started by quickly writing a page of text. Then, I did a pencil drawing of her face. I grabbed a bottle of pre-mixed yellow, cyan, magenta, and black paint, and set it next to the paper, then took a quick look at Amy and Cindy. I TK'd a blob of paint out of the bottle, caused it to spread in an approximate rectangle, and let some of it settle to the paper. The unused paint went back into the bottle and the cap secured itself. On the paper was a life-like portrait of Amy and Cindy.

Everyone else wanted a portrait. On purpose, I made the portraits sexy -- the kind of thing you would give to a boyfriend. I made a portrait of Carol holding a lit bulb in her left hand, and shooting lightning from her right index finger.

"OK, tech chick, time for your parlor tricks."

She unplugged my desk lamp and lit it. She put her fingers on a headphone jack, and 'talked' through the headphones. She typed on the computer without touching it. She held her hands a couple feet apart, held up her index fingers, and caused an arc to jump from one to the other. The arc started by going straight across, but started to bulge up in the middle as the conductive path of hot ionized air rose. Soon, the path was too long to sustain the arc, and it started again, rose again, and broke again -- just like you see in all the monster movies and bad sci-fi flicks. I used my TK to hold the hot air down, and the arc stayed. Then, I moved it around, finally writing 'Carol' with the arc.

"Hey, we'd make a great team!" she said.

"I'm all for it," I grinned. "Let's try to change things a bit. Lower the current to about five milliamps."

As she did that, I allowed the hot air to leak out, then reduced the pressure in the 'tube' I had created. Soon, it was glowing like one of those old-fashioned neon lights (which don't really use neon) that are used for advertising and decorating. Because of the oxygen and nitrogen, it glowed blue.

"Well, that was fun," Carol said. The light went out, so I removed the virtual tube. There was a slight pop as the air filled in the low pressure area.

"Let's try something else. Look around with your elemental perception and open your mind."

I started to read all of the circuits in the area. Where I had earlier been unable to read the data in a network cable, I could see it clearly. I couldn't see a thing in the fiber optic cables, though.

I looked at the part of her mind that directly sees the currents, and saw stuff that was moving way too fast to understand. When I looked at what she is actually perceiving in her mind, things were clearer. Just like ordinary vision, the raw data has to be processed in order for the mind to use it. It was sort of looking first at the data that's in the optic nerve, then at the data after the visual cortex has processed it.

I fed the perceptions to everyone, then added my own. Since I could see the light inside the optical fibers, Carol was able to process it and read the data.

*This is cool! We can even see the tiny electrical impulses in our bodies,* I commented. We could see everyone's heartbeat, nervous system, and brain.

Amy added her perceptions to the mix, and we could read everyone's bio field. It was hard to get all of that information integrated, but we could do it if we just concentrated on one thing at a time.

After a while, everyone got bored with the game. We were here to party, not practice our powers. So, I found myself dragged downstairs, where someone had set up a whole bunch of cosmetics. Oh, joy.

It turned out to be more fun than I thought. I learned a lot about how to apply makeup for a specific look or occasion or type of lighting. After a while, I started to use my TK to apply the makeup. I could apply it really thin that way. I could also apply an incredibly smooth coat of polish to my nails, reducing the need for multiple layers and clear coat.

Amy, meanwhile, figured out how to change the color of her skin. At first, she was only using colors she could get from natural melanin. Then, someone suggested that she try using other organic molecules. She started going around the house and yard looking for plants and animals to study with her bio vision. The Martins have a coleus plant, so she was able to get a variety of colors from it. The various flowers planted around the yard increased her palate. I dug back to my boy roots and turned over some rocks and boards in the back yard. Bingo! Nice, shiny beetles -- perfect for adding a bit of glitter.

It soon degenerated into a paint fest. Any color scheme that could be imagined could and would be read by Amy and implemented. She even figured out how to color our hair by having colored bacteria grow under the scales. After we all came up with some very outlandish (and alluring) color combinations, we decided to do a bit of malling. We piled into three cars and headed out.

We definitely attracted some stares.

No, we weren't wearing our swimsuits. Neither were we dressed conservatively. Short skirts, halters, and low heels were the order of the day. I was having way too much fun reveling in the attention. I guess that's when I really embraced my new gender. We attracted some negative attention, too. Some of the pures stared balefully at us, but didn't dare harass such a large group.

*I know you think we're hot,* I sent to several of the guys. *You want to hate us, but you can't help it, can you?*

We all giggled.

*You better get your boyfriends away from us or they'll be dreaming of us when they're kissing you.* I sent to the girls in the group. We giggled again.

We couldn't resist trying on a few clothes, though nobody but Amy actually bought any. After all, we weren't planning on keeping our outlandish coloration.

As we were walking to our cars, we were confronted by about two dozen people. *They just never learn, do they?* I said sadly.

They hurled the usual insults at us, but didn't make a move in our direction. Maybe they are learning. We calmly got into our cars and drove away. I quietly went over each one with my senses to check for sabotage, but they were fine.

*Paranoid much?* asked Cindy.

*It's not paranoia if they're really trying to kill you,* I replied.

The drive home was uneventful, but not nearly as happy and giggly as the drive there. When we got home, a few of us started muttering about the pures. "I wish we could give them a case of MORFS," someone said. "That would teach them a thing or two."

"That would be interesting. What changes would we make?"

"The first thing I would do," I said, "is change their physiology so that they are incapable of throwing rocks!"

"I agree!" said Amy. "While we're at it, why not reduce their physical strength to that of a ten year old girl?"

"We should give them cloven hooves, red skin, a pointy tail, and horns," suggested someone.

"Not to mention goat fur from the thighs down.

"And goat eyes."

"What do goat eyes look like?"

"The pupils are kind of shaped like a rounded rectangle -- not lens shaped like a cat's eye, but with the ends chopped off; and they are sideways instead of vertical."

"They would figure out how to hide their feet. We should give them an aversion to wearing shoes, so that they leave hoof prints in the dirt and snow."

"We should turn them into boys," suggested Cindy.

"A fate worse than death," I said ironically.

Cindy blushed. "Sorry! I didn't mean it that way. I just figured that if they're all boys, they won't be able to reproduce -- and nobody else is going to want them."

"I know," I said gently. "I was teasing."

"Don't make them boys," suggested Carol. "Make them sexless, but make them attracted to everyone."

"Especially MORFS survivors," someone suggested.

"While we're at it, make them resilient to the cold, and give them an extreme aversion to wearing any kind of clothing."

I noticed that Amy was being quiet. She had a concerned look on her face, and I could detect some fear.

*What's the matter?* I sent to her privately.

*My bio elemental nature is tingling. I think I'm developing a virus that'll MORF someone just like everyone is suggesting. This is freaking scary!*

*I know what you mean. There were a number of times when I wanted to kill someone, and came really close to actually doing it.*

The rest of the girls were looking at us with concern.

"Amy and I are just discussing something related to our past experience with the pures, and what might be an inappropriate use of our powers. Sorry... We don't mean to put a damper on everything."

It wasn't the whole truth, but it wasn't a lie, either.

"I think it's time we started talking about something else, anyhow," suggested Amy. "We can't let those Neanderthals ruin our party."

"Who wants to watch another movie?"

Carol and I groaned.

"Come on, girls! You two need to embrace your new nature," teased Cindy.

"Not every girl likes chick flicks," retorted Carol.

"Besides," I said, "That movie was so improbable."

"Which part?" asked Amy. "The part where he turns into a girl, or the part where the new she becomes best friends with her former girlfriend?"

"Or maybe the part where she falls for a cute boy that she knew when she was a he?" suggested Cindy.

I turned beet red. Everyone giggled.

So we were forced to actually sit through this one.

"Admit it. You actually enjoyed it," said Amy.

"I admit nothing," I replied.

"You don't have to admit anything," Cindy retorted. "I can read from your mind that you were really getting into it."

"That's what I get for letting my shields down," I grumbled. Everyone had the extreme lack of grace to giggle.

By that time, we were all hungry again. Amy, Cindy, and I whipped up a bunch of party food. It was nutritious, but it was still party food -- things like nachos, trays of crackers, lunch meat, cheese, all-fruit preserves, melon balls, berries... stuff like that.

And I mean 'whipped', too. Things were literally flying all over the place.

"That TK stuff looks like fun," Amy said. "I wish I could do that."

"And I wish I could turn myself all kinds of colors and heal myself. I guess we just gotta go with what we got." I smiled.

"Well," she mused. "I wonder if I can trigger changes in someone who has already gone through MORFS."

"I think we need to do some animal testing, first. Let's talk to the Doctors Martin about it tomorrow."

Everyone enjoyed the 'flying food' show, and the eventual meal that came from it. We sat around the living room and chatted until past midnight. After a while, the girls started unrolling their sleeping bags and lounging on them. After most of them were sleeping, I yawned and stretched, got up, and ambled up the stairs.

"Nothing doing, chickie!" Cindy, looking rather cute in her nightie, was staring at me with her hands on her hips.

"Huh?" I asked sleepily.

"This is a sleepover. We're supposed to camp out in the living room, not sleep in our beds and leave the guests to fend for themselves."

Two sleeping bags came floating down the stairs and unrolled themselves next to Amy. She smiled sleepily at us. "Coming to join me?"

I reached upstairs with my TK and grabbed a nightie out of my drawer. We're all girls here -- no sense being shy about changing in front of everyone. Cindy had put my bag between Amy and her. I laid down and sighed with contentment. My sensitive nose picked up a faint and not unpleasant scent.

"This is Larry's bag, isn't it?"

They both giggled at me. "He took his old one so that you could use the new one," Cindy told me.

Amy propped herself up on one elbow and looked across me over at Cindy. "You're trying to get her to have erotic dreams, aren't you?"

Cindy feigned hurt innocence. "I would never do a thing like that!"

"You're going to have to shield a lot better than that if you want to fool me," I said.

"What's going to be even more interesting," Amy teased, "is when Larry goes to use it after Cara slept in it all night."

"Especially if she ends up getting all hot and bothered," Cindy agreed.

The whole situation should have bothered me, but it didn't. I just burrowed down into the sack, pulled the covers over my head, and had sweet dreams.

No, not those kinds of dreams.

Well, maybe a little.

I woke up the next morning well rested. I wandered up to my room, grabbed a quick shower, and put on a sun dress. When I got downstairs, most of the girls were awake. There was a small team in the kitchen cooking breakfast.

"Good morning! I hope you had sweet dreams," said Cindy.

I turned red.

"I thought so," said Amy.

"I'm not turning red because of what I dreamed. I'm turning red because of your unfounded assumptions."

"Unfounded?" said Cindy.

"Yeah, right," said Amy.

"What am I ever going to do with you guys?"

"Give us a hug," they said together. They treated me to a sandwich hug.

"Well," I sighed, "If I'm going to get set up, I might as well get set up by my two bestest girlfriends in the world."

"Sisters," insisted Amy.

"Definitely sisters," echoed Cindy with a smug grin.

(end of part 06)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Fifteen: More changeling introductions

After breakfast, everyone showered and dressed. There were enough showers in the house that everyone could take their time without causing a long wait.

We all did the 'dressy casual' thing for church. We would all be caravaning there and entering together, so we might as well look like we just got back from a slumber party.

We got there just a couple minutes before the service started. Mom and the Martins were already seated near the front, so we all joined them. We pretty much took up that section of the church. Larry and his crew, meanwhile, were seated across the aisle and took up a good portion of that section.

*Good morning Larry! Have fun burping and grunting and shooting things?*

*Good morning to you, too!* he replied. *We had a good time, but I missed you.*

*I missed you too, sweetie.*

I can't believe I said that!

*We had a good time. Carol and I played a knock-down drag-out game of Antares Mercenary until the rest of the girls discovered us and ambushed us. We proceeded to kick their butts until your darling sister figured out my secret and started wiping us out.*

*What was your secret?* he asked.

*That's for me to know and for you to maybe figure out. Meanwhile, I challenge you to a game of Antares Mercenary when we get home.*

*Why do I feel like you're about to wipe the floor with me?* he asked with a smirk.

*Only because I am, sweetie. By the way, once Carol and I figured out what Cindy was up to, we got her back. But you'll find out all about that.* I favored him with my best telepathic rendition of an evil villain's laugh.

One of the elders went to the front and read the announcements. It was pretty much the same as last week. He called Kim to the front.

"It would appear that I've just been elected the official changeling and new member announcer," she quipped.

Carol walked up and stood next to Kim.

"A couple weeks ago, Mike Stinnett got worked over by MORFS. Waking up as a girl threw Carol for a loop, but she recovered quickly, and has even been initiated into the world of teenage femininity by the wild group that you see in front of you." Kim pointed at us. We giggled.

"So, please welcome Carol Stinnett to our flock.

We all applauded.

Carol asked for the microphone. "When I woke up as a girl, I thought that my life was over. I'm afraid that I put my family through a rather rough time. I would like to thank them for their love and patience."

We applauded.

Carol continued, "What finally dragged me out of my deep blue funk is my true blue-haired girlfriend. I'm ashamed to say that I snipped at her at first. She patiently and lovingly helped me to realize that life is not over -- that, in fact, it can be better than before. This is a lesson that all new changelings can take home, and all future changelings will do well to remember."

Everyone applauded.

"Finally, I would like to thank Doctor Myra Winters for helping me sort through the rubble and build a new me out of the pieces."

More applause.

Carol handed the microphone back to Kim.

*Come on up,* she sent to me and Mom.

"Last week, we introduced Sue and her daughter Cara, who had just gone through MORFS. Since then, several things have happened.

We walked up and stood next to Kim.

"As you can see, we have sisters -- except that they're not."

She put her hand on Mom's shoulder.

"In the third case of adult MORFS I have ever seen, Sue has managed to get the same changes as her daughter Cara. Please welcome the new Sue to our family."

There was applause.

"Last week, when we introduced Cara, she had quite a story to tell. When she was Matthew, he had been forced to watch as the pures stoned his girlfriend Amy."

There was silence.

Kim continued, "On the way home from district court, the pures kidnapped Sue and Cara and stoned them. To make a long and very gruesome story short, Cara managed to deflect most of the rocks and telepathically call for help. Unfortunately, she and Sue did sustain some nasty injuries. Right after the police rounded up the perpetrators, Cara heard a call for help." Kim looked at me proudly. "Ignoring her own injuries, she ran through the forest to the source of the call. With some help from her friends, she dug the dirt off of a grave where the pures had buried their victim alive." She had to wipe a tear from her eye. "In one of the most dramatic rescues, and one of the most profound demonstrations of love I have ever seen, Cara infused her own strength into Amy and used all her talents and resources to bring her back from the brink of death."

Amy walked up and stood next to me. I pulled her in for a quick hug.

"Amy is now living with us, and has been a wonderful addition to our household. Please welcome her to our church family."

There was more applause. Kim led us back to our seats.

The elder came back to the lectern to finish the announcements. "I know we just had a pot luck last week, but it is our policy to celebrate all victories. Besides, we'll take any excuse to have a party. The grub committee has outdone itself. With just a couple days' notice, they managed to contact enough people to pull this together. If you didn't bring anything, you have to eat twice as much to make up for it." He smiled and continued. "Pulling Amy back literally from the brink of death is definitely reason to celebrate. I have it on good authority that Amy and Cara have declared themselves sisters. The entire Martin household wants to thank everyone for their prayers." Then, he said, "Please stand and greet one another."

It was another free-for-all, just like last week. People came and congratulated us. Amy had tears in her eyes.

*A little culture shock, sis?* I asked her.

*I can't believe it! These people are so genuine! When you told me that we were going to church, I expected something like our old church.*

I smiled at her. *When they call this our church family, they aren't kidding. Also, you'll find that their teachings have little in common with that 'study guide' that was foisted upon us.*

*It feels strange to be able to throw it away without a guilty conscience.*

We suddenly felt ourselves enfolded in a big bear hug as Pastor Dan wrapped his arms around us. Amy was startled at first, but soon read the welcome from my mind.

"Hello Pastor Dan," I said as I gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"Hello Cara," he said. "You certainly look a lot happier than you did last week." He turned to Amy. "Welcome to our church family! We're really happy that you can join us."

He gave us another squeeze, then excused himself and circulated among his flock.

*He's genuine! He really means it!* Amy said in wonder.

The elder wandered back to the lectern and asked that everyone take their seats. Larry ran up to me, gave me a quick hug, then went to his seat. It looked like he was taking some kidding from his friends.

*Buddies giving you a rough time?* I sent to him.

*They're just envious,* he replied with a snicker. I smiled and settled back into my seat.

The elder introduced Pastor Dan. Pastor Dan's message was about forgiveness. Forgiveness is something that was never mentioned in my old church, and it certainly wasn't something I really wanted to think about at the time.

He made some good points, but I somehow missed most of them. How can I forgive the people who all but killed Amy, and tried to kill Mom and me? Every time I thought of them, I could hear that final crack as a rock hit Amy in the head. I could see her slump. I could see her naked and filthy body laying in the grave with her open and caved-in eyes, and her mouth full of dirt. I could feel the rocks impact my own body. I could feel my mother's pain and despair as she tried to protect me.

As the nails pierced his body, Jesus said, "Father forgive them, for they know not what they do."

But he's God. He knew the plan from the beginning, and went through with it because he chose to. He could have saved himself, but he had a bigger purpose. He knew from the beginning that he was going to do it, and that he was going to come back to life.

I felt a hand on my shoulder. *He did it for me. He did it for you.*

I looked up into Sara's green eyes. *I know that I'm supposed to forgive them, but... it's just so hard.*

People were filing out of the sanctuary, leaving Sara and me pretty much to ourselves.

*You can't do it alone,* she agreed. *Still, the pain that you are feeling will continue to come back and haunt you until you do.*

I closed my eyes against the tears that threatened to well up.

*Have any of them asked you for forgiveness?*

*No. They probably never will.*

*Don't worry about it yet, then. You can push it aside for now, and deal with it once time has dulled the pain.*

She put her hands on my head, and I could sense that she was praying. Then, she took my hand and led me to the fellowship hall. By the time I got to our table, I was feeling better.

We have won. They have lost. We have our lives ahead of us, and it really looks like those lives will be rich and full.

As we approached the table, Amy looked at me with concern. I smiled back. *I'm doing better now.* Larry got up and gave me a hug, then led me to a seat between him and Amy. Cindy stuck her tongue out at him and smirked.

*What?* I asked her.

*I didn't say anything.*

I stuck my tongue out at her.

We were in the front of the serving line again. This time, Amy and Mom were the guests of honor.

I had to use my TK to eat because I was holding hands with Larry. If anyone noticed, they didn't say anything.

After a while, people started to come over and welcome Amy. A couple people congratulated me on my rescue effort.

Myra retired to her makeshift treatment room in the basement for a while. There were no big therapy sessions, but she checked up on a number of people -- including Amy and me.

After a while, there was nobody left but the teens and a few adult leaders. Since everyone was already at the church, we decided to leave early. The youth pastor called the canoe rental place and verified that they had canoes ready for us. While he was doing that, we all changed out of our church clothes. I put a long t-shirt on over my favorite aquamarine bikini, and stepped into a pair of flops. It felt funny being in church attired like that. Soon, we were caravaning to the Hobart bridge. Sure enough, there was a baker's dozen canoes waiting for us, along with some paddles and life jackets. The drivers dropped us off and went to the pick-up point, and then all came back in one car.

I hadn't been in a canoe since I was very young. Once father had gotten deeply involved in the Genetic Purity Church, recreational activities had fallen to the wayside. Fortunately, Larry didn't have that problem. He sat in the back and did a very good job of guiding the canoe through all the rocks and fallen logs.

It's the job of the person in the back to plot the path and steer the canoe. It's the job of the person in the front to provide power and act as a look-out -- 'because I can't see through you'. Of course, at least one smarty-pants said it's 'because he's busy looking at you.' I guess I have to believe the second, because he perfectly well can see through me.

I was actually rather impressed with the Larry's skill. There were many times that I was sure that he was pointing the canoe way upstream of where we wanted to go, only to find that the current took us precisely to the clearest path. A quick flick of his paddle, and we would glide smoothly through the opening.

A couple times, we beached the canoe and sat on the bank near a particularly difficult section of the river. Watching the other canoeists hit something and flip was always good for a bit of amusement.

It's common for the canoeists to eschew their life vests because the river is shallow in most places, and it is narrow enough to swim across easily. Unfortunately, one young lady who decided to go without her vest ended up dumping in one of the rare deep areas and panicked. It really looked like she was joking around, but I could feel the panic coming from her. Fortunately for her, Larry and I lifted her out and deposited her on the bank. Once her partner righted the canoe and retrieved all the floating items, including her discarded life vest, she decided to put it back on. Of course, the fact that the water is quite cold this time of the year (any time of the year, for that matter) might have convinced her that extra insulation is a good thing. That, and the life vest covered the evidence that she found the water to be cold.

After a while, we got back into our canoe and continued down the river. By then, I was getting pretty good at reading the river and judging the current.

Up ahead, the river curved to the right. The water to the left was deep, as expected. The outside of a curve is almost always deeper. There seemed to be some obstructions there, though.

Of course, the real tip-off was the fact that the bank was lined with spectators.

As we got closer, we saw a tree that had fallen into the river years ago. It had been undermined by the eroding left bank. There was a nice cut just to the right of the tree. Carefully compensating for the cross current, Larry lined us up so that we could glide effortlessly through the narrow space between the limbs of the tree (which had been cut) and the rocks to the right.

As we approached, we saw a kid swimming exactly where we needed to go. Larry dodged to the left, avoiding the swimmer. He tried to get us back into the groove, but there was no time to do it in the swift current.

"Duck under the branch," he instructed me. The branch passed over, barely clearing the top of the canoe. Larry didn't have room to duck and maintain control at the same time, so he grabbed the branch as it came up to his chest. While he held the canoe steady, I climbed back into my seat. I could feel the current rushing underneath us.

Larry leaned backwards, doing the limbo under the limb. He had to push up on the limb, which pushed the back end of the canoe down into the water. It was a very unstable position, and we had to fight to keep our balance. He held on to the limb as it passed over his face and past his head, then released it. The canoe rocked quite a bit, but we managed to keep the dry side dry and the wet side wet. He picked up his paddle and we continued nonchalantly as if nothing unusual had happened. I had been prepared to use TK to right the canoe, but it wasn't necessary. I thought I heard some applause coming from the spectator section, but I wasn't sure (and I didn't feel like 'reading' them.)

The rest of the trip was relatively uneventful. As we approached the livery, we were complimented by a couple people on our excellent save. I think some of the girls particularly enjoyed Larry's acrobatics. I have to admit that leaning over backwards while holding that branch did show off the definition of his pectorals. (Not that I would notice something like that.)

Within a half an hour or so, the group was back together. A few of the people were shivering.

"How did you manage to stay dry?" asked one of them.

"She cheated!"

"That's right. I cheated." I hooked my arm around Larry and pulled him to me. "I got a partner who knows how to handle a canoe."

"I have to agree," said Amy. "You should have seen the acrobatics he did to keep them from dumping."

"It was something to see," said one of the girls.

Larry blushed.

*Some of those people are starting to get borderline hypothermic.* Amy told me. She sent me a mental image of the worst ones. It was easy to tell because they were shivering pretty hard.

I walked up to one and used TK to dry her off. "Thank you," she said. I quickly dried everyone else off. That cheered up the group considerably.

"How do you get the water off right next to the skin?" someone asked.

"It's kind of a reflex. I have practiced the ability to tell the difference between 'person' and 'not person', and just push the water away without affecting your skin. I do the same thing with the clothes -- push the water through and out while leaving the fabric alone."

"But how do you do it under our clothes? How can you tell where the skin starts?"

I smirked. "My senses aren't stopped by something as simple as clothing."

One of the boys blushed and put his hands in front of his crotch.

"I can see through your hands, too," I said. "But don't fret about it. It's nothing I haven't seen before. I used to have the same equipment, after all."

While we were waiting around, two people drove up to the Hobart Bridge and brought back the one car that had been left there. Soon, we were all headed home. Some people went back to the church to pick up their cars, but most were dropped off right at home. We got back just in time for dinner.

After dinner, I showered off, dressed in shorts and a t-shirt, and went downstairs. Sneaky and Sassy, the Martins' seal point Siamese kitties, came to see me. Sneaky jumped up on my lap first, so Sassy pretended that she didn't want to see me anyhow. She hopped up on Amy.

Sneaky lifted his back as I stroked it. I scratched him behind his right ear, then followed his jaw line down and gave him scritchies under the chin. He leaned into it.

"You sure know how to charm a cat," Amy observed.

"I have always loved kitties," I replied. "I kind of miss the one Mom and I used to have."

Cindy giggled and gave me a smirk.

"What?" I asked innocently.

"Hmmm... I wonder if Jim enjoys the charms of the feline world. I'll bet he particularly likes seal points," I mused mischievously. This time, it was Cindy's turn to blush.

"We ought to get him into the youth group," said Amy. "He would probably have enjoyed canoing today."

"I'm sure Cindy will be able to talk him into coming," I commented.

Soon enough, it was time for bed. I went upstairs and caught up with my email, did a little web research, and made sure that my homework was all finished properly and ready to go. I packed my backpack, laid out my clothes, and got ready for bed. As I was laying back and idly sensing my surroundings, I realized that I could read the data going through the network cables. How did that happen?

Chapter Sixteen: Court again, more learning, more questions

The next morning, it was time to go to court again. This is getting old.

The defense lawyer tried to intimidate Larry and me -- mostly me. He intimated that they were merely defending themselves against my vicious verbal attack.

"Since when it it proper to use sticks and stones against a verbal attack? Besides, I was just using my first amendment rights to tell them that their current course of action would land them in jail. Some listened and left. Those who didn't wise up are in jail."

This group was denied bail, too.

This time, we got to school in time for advanced gym. Mom passed the tests with flying colors, and is now working out with us.

When we got home, I discussed my ability to read network data with the professors. As near as we can figure, I managed to incorporate Carol's ability to process the data. As an experiment, I tried giving Kim the ability to interpret my TE and TK vision. She managed to pick up most of it. With some practice, she learned to see everything that I could see. Apparently, a lot of the acuity of vision is due to processing.

Later, we passed the skill on to everyone else. Amy couldn't get all of the TK vision, but she got some -- presumably that which overlaps with regular TE vision. None of us managed to gain her ability to read bio fields. We learned to use each other's powers. I could just sit and relax and let one of my trusted loved-ones into my head, and she (or he) could use my fine control of telekinesis. It was kind of fun using Amy's bio elemental powers to change the color of my skin and stuff like that.

Kim and Sara were working hard on their research. They tried to figure out how to induce MORFS in adults, but were getting nowhere. There was little similarity between the suite of bugs in their own transformation and that of Mom's transformation. Despite their earlier assumptions, there was nothing to indicate that the transformations had anything to do with each other.

"It must be a coincidence," said Kim.

"I don't believe in coincidences," said Sara.

"I agree that it is statistically highly unlikely that the only recorded cases of adult MORFS have nothing to do with each other, and yet they occurred in the same household," agreed Kim.

One really confusing part is that Mom seems to have picked up some DNA from me, or maybe father. She now has some DNA that didn't appear in the analysis that they did on some skin flakes and hair that came from before her transformation. That DNA is identical to some of the DNA that I inherited from father.

The fact that I carry that man's genes makes me faintly ill.

Meanwhile, Amy has been inducing MORFS changes of her choosing in adolescent lab animals. She started doing it here in the basement lab. The Martins decided to take her to the college and let her work there as a lab assistant. It isn't uncommon at all for young MORFS survivors to use their powers to help researchers.

Interestingly enough, the MORFS that Amy induces in animals doesn't follow the standard MORFS pattern. A suite of virii induces a genetic alteration, then forces the body to implement those changes.

All four of us have been working and learning a lot in the Martins' basement labs. Kim and Sara are hoping that they can help us earn an academic scholarship.

Amy made things even more confusing by inducing changes in adult animals. To muddy the waters more, those changes had little to do with either the Martins' or Mom's changes.

I was expressing sympathy to Kim when she said, "We're not upset. Frustrated, perhaps, but not upset." She paused a bit, then added, "If everything we scientists did went as planned, we would never learn anything. It's when the unexpected happens that breakthroughs are made." She gave me some examples, like the time Flemming found that the bacteria died near a mold colony that had contaminated his petri dish -- leading to the discovery of penicillin.

The school year slipped by and ended. We all joined the summer advanced gym class so that we could keep practicing. We talked Mom and the professors Martin into getting skateboards. After a while, we overheard some people talking about 'the kitties and elves.' Of course, Jim doesn't fall into either category.

One day, when I was lounging out by the pool, Amy came back from the university carrying a strange looking cat. It looked like a seal point, but its back looked strange, and its tail reminded me of a kangaroo rat. It seemed to have a wider section on the end.

Amy gently laid the critter in my lap, and it was love at first sight. I could feel in his mind a kind of happiness that comes from finally being home. It's as if he was made for me.

"He was made for you," Amy told me. "I morfed him in such a way that he would immediately connect to you. He's psi-linked to you. Go ahead and read it in his mind."

Sure enough, this cat was sure that he was my cat. He stood on my lap and spread his wings, begging me to stroke the soft fur underneath.

Amy had given me a one-of-a-kind winged cat. I was touched. I gave her a hug and thanked her while the cat sat on my shoulders.

He carefully launched himself from my shoulder without using his claws. He circled around a few times, then landed in my arms. "I think I'll call you Markus."

For the most part, he is an ordinary seal point Siamese. The only external differences are his wings and his tail. At the very tip of his tail, he has sprouted some tail feathers. Since they are at the end of his tail, they provide the leverage he needs to be very maneuverable. He's pure death on the bird population, so I asked him to avoid killing the more desirable species.

Seal points are among the most intelligent of cats, but Markus has them all beat. He isn't as smart as a human, but he is remarkably well adapted and can understand what I send to him. He spends the nights either curled up at the foot of my bed, in the crook of my arm, or up near my head. I taught him to use the toilet, so we don't have to mess with kitty litter. He prefers to go outside, though. Larry made a cat door for him that's kind of complicated to operate. Markus had to press three buttons in sequence to get in. That's a trick that a coon or possum won't learn.

Markus turned out to be the best pet I've ever had. People have often commented that their pets could read their mind, but Markus really could. If I was sad or upset, he would quietly come to me and comfort me. He seems to like skateboarding almost as much as we do. When we get our boards out, he gets excited. As we're going down the street, he flies overhead and keeps a good lookout. He really does, since we all can read his mind and see what he's seeing.

We had a nice summer, but most of our attackers didn't. Several of the youth that were involved in the stoning of Mom and me volunteered to be read by telepaths. Some got off scott-free because they were coerced and did everything they could to avoid participating. Others got probation and counseling if they agreed to testify against their former mentors.

I greeted them all warmly after they were let out. I assured them that I know how they feel -- I was forced to participate in Amy's stoning. Some of them were happy to see Amy and me, but some weren't. Some still hold to their old beliefs, and think that Amy and I are nothing but filthy gene scum.

The saddest part of the affair is that some are going back to single parent homes, while others are going to foster homes. Some are going to a home that is newly without a father, and others are going to the home of a parent who had earlier divorced.

I gave them all my email and voice contact information, and invited them to my new church. "If you need anything, feel free to give me a call," I told them.

That was just the first of many court appearances.

The plea bargaining went well.

Father agreed to pay restitution to me as a part of his bargain. In return for that and his guilty plea, he got life without parole -- except nowadays, life without parole really means that he can get paroled if he proves, with the help of a telepath, that he is extremely unlikely to repeat his crime, that the beliefs and attitudes that caused the crime are gone, and that he will be a productive member of society.

While it wasn't an official part of the plea bargaining, it was hinted to father that things would go better for him if he released the remaining part of his estate to Mom as a divorce settlement. He also relinquished all parental rights over me, not that it matters much. After he signed everything, he was escorted back to the jail by a police officer. He looked at me wistfully, but didn't say anything. I wasn't in the mood to try to read his mind.

Amy's parents did the same. They released their estate to Amy, and relinquished parental rights. It didn't take much to get the court to assign Mom as her official guardian. We squealed, jumped up, and hugged each other. "Now we're really sisters!" The judge banged his gavel, but smiled none the less. We looked suitably chastened and sat down.

The rest of the perpetrators got a similar deal. Only the preacher, Brother Taylor, and a couple other deacons ended up standing trial. In the end, they got the death penalty.

Apparently, Mom, Amy, and I were the only three people who survived stoning. At least, no other survivors or family came forward. Mom had intended to relinquish her share if Amy and I agreed to put our shares into separate trust accounts that would be used for college. We talked her into going with the original three way split, and setting up three college trust funds. After all, we reasoned, there is no reason Mom can't go to college.

The liquid assets were immediately divided, and the church building was put on the market. It took a while, but it was eventually sold for a good price.

Once Mom received her divorce settlement, we had a decision to make. We considered moving back into our old house, but there were too many bad memories there.

Kim and Sara suggested that we sell everything and stay right where we are. "You have become like family to us, and we really want you to stay with us," they told us.

Mom insisted that we won't feel right if we don't contribute. They pointed out that we had already been contributing -- not just with the food that Mom insisted on purchasing and stocking into the pantry, but with all the assistance we give in the lab and in the home.

So that settled it. We will all stay here until it's time to go to college. Then, we'll figure things out from there.

And yes, there was lots of research to do. We couldn't follow all of the complicated biochemical and genetic stuff, but we could, and did, help run the experiments and take care of the animals.

Doctor Kim was looking at a large map on the computer. There were several shaded areas and spots on it. One group of spots, I noticed, was at Sun City. There were a few smaller concentrations, a powerful blip south of Sun City, and a really minor one here.

"This research program uses a combination of artificial intelligence, expert systems, and statistical analysis to look for anomalies in the pattern of MORFS cases. Kim zoomed in on our location. "For instance, what we see here is a household that has seven MORFS survivors, all of whom have desirable powers. Four are feline hybrids, and three are elf-like. Also, three of the MORFS cases occurred in adults, which is another rarity. Finally, all four felines are remarkably similar, and two of the elves are almost identical."

She smiled at me. "This household is way off the charts statistically. Of course, the number of people involved is way short of being a statistically valid sample."

"Oh Doctor Martin," Sara said as she entered.

"Yes, Doctor Martin?"

"Are you in lecture mode again, Doctor Martin?"

"It's a difficult habit to break, Doctor Martin."

I was trying not to laugh. Sara tried to look stern, then giggled.

"What Doctor Martin is trying to say is that our family here is an anomaly, but it is pretty much buried in a sea of statistically uninteresting families."

Sara zoomed in on Sun City. "Here, we have a lot more interesting stuff. More of the households have a high concentration of interesting MORFS survivors."

I zoomed in on the intense blip nestled in the mountains to the south of Sun City. "What is this?"

"That," Kim said, "is the Pentwater Compound. About the time Sun City started out as a resort, Marvin Pentwater got together with some friends to create a refuge for themselves. They now live in a climate-controlled area similar to Sun City. They actively recruit people with powers. They live there in luxury and anyone who wants their services goes to them. On the surface, they sound like snobby recluses. For the most part, though, they are very nice people."

"I'll bet they don't have any problems with the pures," I said.

"The pures have enough trouble with the likes of us. I'm sure that they would be in way over their heads if they tried to tackle the people over at Pentwater," Sarah commented.

Kim said, "Anyhow, we know the story behind our own family here. We also know that Sun City and Pentwater attract MORFS survivors like honey attracts flies, and that receiving interesting or favorable results from MORFS runs in the family. Therefore, it is expected that they will look like this."

"What are we looking for?" I asked.

"Clues, mainly. If we see an anomaly that we can't explain, we'll study it. It may be nothing, or it might lead us to something big."

After I finished my work in the lab, I went upstairs to get ready for bed. It didn't matter much in the summer, but the next day was Saturday. We planned on heading out to the bigger skating park to meet some friends.

(end of part 07)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Seventeen: Confrontations, healing, renewal

I was coming downstairs when I heard a knock at the door. When I answered it, three people came bursting in and said, "We came to pick up Amy Cox." I quickly read in their minds that they were up to no good.

*Visitors! Amy, stay well out of sight! Mom! Kim! Sara! I think I need some adult help here at the door.*

Kim walked up to the trio. "Can I help you?" she asked politely.

"Yes," the leader said. "We have instructions to pick up one Amy Cox for her safety."

"I am Amy's legal guardian, and I can assure you that she is perfectly safe here," said Mom.

"Our instructions are to remove Miss Cox from this household. Please step aside."

"Do you have a warrant?" asked Kim.

"Look, kid, don't play living room lawyer with me. Step aside or we'll call your parents!"

Kim walked up and looked him right in the face. "I am an adult, this is my house, and you are not invited. Please remove yourselves now."

The two men who had come in with him pulled handguns. Immediately, the guns pointed at the floor, then flew out of their hands. Then, the attackers fell to the floor. I pinched the carotids of the one on the right, and Larry did the one on the left. He didn't quite have the control at that distance, but compressing the entire area worked well.

Sara and Cindy restrained the ringleader while Kim called the police. Soon, officers Trowbridge and Saouda, along with some backup, were here.

It turned out that he did have a court order to take Amy to a foster home, but didn't have a warrant to come into Kim and Sara's house. The court order came from a lower court, so it didn't override the court order that gave Mom legal guardianship of Amy. Still, the fact that the people who were trying to get their hands on Amy managed to get a court order was ominous.

We contacted our lawyer the next day, and he filed the appropriate legal papers that would allow Mom to adopt Amy officially. Since Amy's parents had signed away their legal parental rights, there was no opposition. Meanwhile, an investigation was launched. What did those people want with Amy, anyhow?

Amy and I were enjoying a little 'sister time' at the local park when we were accosted by a couple of the pures that we recognized from school. They didn't go to our old church, but they were pretty obnoxious.

"Can't you guys ever learn that we just want to be left alone?" Amy sighed. "Maybe things would change if you got MORFS."

They came over and got into her face. "That is not the way to address your betters!" they said as they grabbed her.

I felt something weird through my link with Amy -- as if she released something. It felt a lot like it feels when she induces MORFS in an animal.

I used my TK to unwrap their grubby mitts from Amy's arms, then pushed them away.

*What did you do?* I asked Amy.

*I don't know. I think I gave them MORFS.*

I couldn't help but snicker. *I guess you got your wish, then. I just hope they don't get any powers.*

*Nope. I think they are getting that custom strain that we were all dreaming up the night of the sleep over.*

I giggled. *I guess they won't be boyfriend and girlfriend anymore, either.*

We telepathically followed them home. We kept checking up on them and their families. Sure enough, the came down with MORFS about two days later. They changed pretty much like we had all discussed at the party. I almost felt sorry for them.

Almost.

We had all been practicing our powers, but this was the first time we found out for sure that Amy could custom morf a person.

The Sunday after next, we had some guests at church. Some of our members had invited a family over for a special prayer session. The young lady was ill with terminal cancer. It was very hard on the parents, and on the doctor, who was a family friend. Some of our church members, relatives of the family, had urged them to come over. Whenever a member is sick, either the elders, or the entire congregation, will pray for them in a session much like the descriptions in the Bible.

I was looking at her body and saw hundreds of tumors inside her. Amy and I combined perceptions, and I could see that the cancer was growing and spreading everywhere, and that it had some of the signature of MORFS. We also saw that she didn't have long to live.

The doctor explained that he had had a bio elemental lined up to treat her, but the elemental had disappeared. It has always been difficult to find bio elemental help at any price -- they are just too rare. Now, it's almost impossible.

It was a very touching ceremony. The elders and the youth group all laid hands on her and prayed over her. The congregation, for the most part, held their hands out in her direction.

After we were done, Amy talked to the girl's doctor. *I'm a bio elemental and my sister has very fine control of her telekinesis. The rest of our household can help us by lending energy to us. Can we all meet downstairs after the service?*

I saw the doctor whispering to the parents. After a short conference, he replied. *Thank you!*

After the service, we all went over and led the four of them downstairs.

Once we got down to Myra's makeshift treatment room, we all introduced ourselves. The girl's name was Tina Shepherd. Her parents were Mary and John, and her physician was Doctor Josephson.

"Doctor Martin and Doctor Martin? That sounds familiar. I remember two Doctors Martin from when I was in med school in Sun City."

"That would be us," said Kim. "We have changed a bit since then, but we're still the same people."

We explained to Tina that Amy is a bio elemental, that I am a telekinetic, and that everyone else is telepathic and can lend energy to Amy and me.

Amy and I combined our perceptions and looked at Tina. We shared our perceptions with the doctor.

"OK, Doc, we can start any time you're ready. Just guide us and let us know what we need to do."

I was up first. The doctor chose a tumor, and I studied it. By combining Amy's bio elemental vision with my own remote perception, I learned the difference between 'tumor' and 'not tumor.' This allowed me to surround it with a kind of shield. Then, I liquefied it and drew the liquid out through a tiny tube of force. I did a few of them, but the meticulous work soon became tiring. I let Cindy use my fine control to do it while I relaxed. Then, Mom did some on her own. Larry, Kim, and Sara all took their turns. We followed round-robin like that as we carefully removed each tumor. The doctor watched over the whole operation, and was impressed.

Once we did that, it was Amy's turn. She found all the 'wrong' places in her structure and fixed them. When we were done, each cell was brought back to its 'right' state.

"The tumors are caused by some kind of anomaly in her genetic code. The MORFS genetic code reacts to it badly, and creates tumors. It's going to happen again if we don't do something about it," said Amy.

"We're grateful for every day added to her life," said her mom.

"What happens if she gets MORFS?" asked the Doctor Josephson.

"According to what I am reading in her, that will cure her permanently."

Just then, Pastor Dan came down with a pile of power bars, energy drinks, and other snacks. We all sat back and ate and relaxed to replenish our energy.

I looked at Tina. "If you could choose how you MORF, what would you choose?"

Tina looked adoringly at the kitty four. "I think I would like to look like them, and have wings, too."

"Any powers?" Amy asked.

"Telepathy is really cool, and I would like to help people the way you did."

I asked Amy, *Can you give her your elemental powers combined with my suite of powers?*

Amy seemed to think about it for a while, then knitted her brow.

*What's the matter?* I asked.

*I can't give her the ability to create custom morfs. There is a missing component that I can't give her.*

She looked around with our combined vision out to the limits of our perception.

*I guess we really are sisters, because I can give you the ability. The Martins have such powerful intellects that I can give it to them -- but I'll have to do it a piece at a time. I can't find anyone else that's even close.*

*That might be a good thing,* I said. *We wouldn't want anyone to be able to make an army of morfs. Meanwhile, let's take care of Tina.*

Amy asked Tina to visualize what she wants to look like.

"It's all set to go. All I have to do is give her the bug."

Kim spoke up.

"Doctor Josephson, it's my opinion as a MORFS specialist and as someone who knows Amy well that she can successfully give MORFS to Tina, give her exactly what she wants, and cure her of this cancer forever. What do you prescribe?"

He smiled. "Ah, the legal stuff." He looked over at Tina's parents. "As her doctor, I prescribe a case of MORFS, as induced by Amy Cox. What do you say?"

"If Tina wants it, you have our permission."

Amy looked at Tina questioningly. Tina nodded. "Do it, please."

Amy touched Tina on the arm and released the virus packet. "It's done. You'll come down with MORFS in two days."

The doctor was happy to see his patient cured, but he felt regret that he couldn't do that for more people.

*Amy, can you give the good doctor the same suite of powers you just gave Tina?*

Amy concentrated a bit, then sent, *Adults can't get MORFS, but I can give them a bug that'll do the same thing.*

She looked at Doctor Josephson and said out loud, "You regret not being able to help people more. I can give you the same suite of powers if you like. Would that be OK?"

"If you do that," Kim commented, "you need to do his wife, too. After all, MORFS is going to set back the clock for him, and it would be a huge strain on his marriage if his wife didn't get the same thing."

"Unfortunately, Candice isn't here. She had to work at our practice today," said Doctor Josephson.

"I could give you the bug, and make it sexually transmittable," Amy snickered.

Doctor Josephson blushed, but said, "That actually sounds like a perfect solution." He thought about it for a bit. "Does there have to be a physical change? Can we both come out looking the way we do now?"

"Except for the fact that you'll both look younger, there doesn't need to be any change," Amy said. "In fact, if there is no physical change, the symptoms should be almost nonexistent."

The doctor smiled. "OK, that'll be perfect." He held out his arm. "Zap me, please."

Amy did.

"Please understand," Sara pointed out, "That there are people who would stop at nothing to get the power to change morfs. For Amy's sake, don't let anyone know how you got your powers."

A few days later, Amy and I were hanging out in the park when we saw the couple that she had infected earlier. They started walking toward us.

*Uh oh,* I said to Amy. They were smiling, though.

"We wanted to apologize to you guys for being so rude a couple weeks ago."

We just stared at them with our mouthes open.

They introduced themselves as Marvin Donaldson and Dolly Vincetti. Then, they described their former appearances and reminded us of the earlier incident. "As you can imagine, getting MORFS has pretty much changed our attitudes."

I held my hand out. "Welcome to the world of the butterflies." Amy and I both felt a bit guilty, though.

"You know, these bodies aren't the best things that we could have gotten, but it was worth it if that's what it took to shake us loose from our destructive path."

"You know," I said, "I said pretty much the same thing. I was the son of a deacon at the Genetic Purity Church. I didn't know it, but life was sterile and I was headed for destruction."

"I was his girlfriend," Amy added. "We were good friends, but wouldn't have made it as girlfriend and boyfriend. We're much better as sisters." Amy smiled and gave me a hug.

They looked pretty much identical. It would have been impossible to tell who was originally male, and who was female, if we couldn't have read their minds. I also sensed a curious type of contentment.

For most of their lives, they have been living with the conviction that the gene scum were spreading evil in the world, and that there was little that they could do about it. Suddenly, reality shifted. They found out first hand that going through MORFS doesn't turn you into a monster. The big insoluble problem that had been a central part of their lives suddenly evaporated.

I guess the same thing happened to me. I had already been working on my perception and attitudes about MORFS, but tolerance was always at odds with what I was taught by parental and church authority. Now, the dearest people in my life are MORFS survivors, and life is undeniably better.

We chatted with them for a while. While they regret the loss of strength, and wish they looked less like the classic devil caricatures, they are happy. They even shyly admitted that the loss of their gonads hasn't prevented them from pleasuring each other. Amy privately noted to me that there are some interesting concentrations of nerves in those areas. I quietly conferred with Amy, and she agreed to give them another case of MORFS that would trigger in about a week, and would get rid of the horns, change their facial features, give them back their strength and flexibility, and give them the ability to change their skin color. We decided that weak telepathy would be good, too.

Chapter Eighteen: A question of forgiveness

I had a disturbing dream that night. I don't remember much of it, but I remember vaguely that I'm being asked to forgive my father. I had been putting off that issue, but I knew it would eventually come back to bite me in the butt. I decided to talk to Kim about it, since I have been going to her for a lot of advice since I moved in here.

Kim called Pastor Dan and made an appointment for me. I didn't really want to talk to the pastor about it, but I wasn't going to tell Kim that I didn't appreciate what she did for me. Also, I really like Pastor Dan.

But still, what good will it do when he tells me that God wants me to forgive my father? I already know that. Shoot, I can quote a couple of the verses from memory -- seventy times seven, and all that stuff.

But he's the pastor. It's his job to tell us what God wants us to do. So I went anyhow. I smiled and thanked him for taking the time to talk to me.

Before we sat down, he handed me an envelope. "Let's get this part out of the way right now." I took it and looked at him curiously. "No, don't open it yet."

"What's in it?" I asked.

He gave me a smirk. "It's the obligatory lecture about how God wants you to forgive everyone, supported by a bunch of quotes from the Bible. You probably already know a lot of that stuff, but I have to give you the information, anyhow."

I must have still looked confused. He waved at a comfortable chair, and sat himself down.

"The fact that you find forgiving your father to be difficult is proof that failing to do so will hurt you."

I looked at him without comprehension.

"Has he asked for forgiveness?" he asked.

"No," I admitted.

"Then it's all about you. You don't even really have to tell him. In fact, it's quite possible that he considers himself to need no forgiveness. He may think that he did what was right."

"Then what's the point?" I asked.

"When you think about your father, what happens? How do you feel?"

"My guts clench up," I admitted.

"Is that a good feeling?"

"No, of course not," I replied.

"So, you have three choices. You can go through life feeling your guts clench up every time something reminds you of your father, you can make a good attempt to never think about him for as long as you live, or you can try to forgive him."

I mulled over that for a while. I closed my eyes against the tears that threatened to come out.

"I don't have to be a psychologist to know that you had PTSD from your experiences with the stonings. How do you feel now?"

"Well," I said, "at first, I was full of fear. After a while, their ability to make me afraid started to go away."

"How did that happen?" he asked.

"First of all, I made a decision that I wasn't going to give them power over my life like that. Myra helped me make that decision and stick to it." I sat and thought for a bit. "Later, after I had defeated them, then after the incident in the park, I came to realize that I'm not totally helpless in the situation. I defeated them twice, and they're in jail."

He smiled. "Most PTSD survivors don't have the advantage of your later experiences. They have to face back the fear, knowing that it is still all too valid to feel afraid. Faith helps a lot of people. Knowing that, in the end, God will see to that they win is the final thread of hope that they cling to."

"That helps me a lot, too," I said.

"But what about the clenching in your guts? You have managed to pretty much put aside the fear, but what of the other? Your attackers no longer have the power to make you afraid, but they have the power to make you harden your heart."

I looked at him with new comprehension. "How do I do it? I can say it. I can even will it. How do I make it real?"

"Start by admitting that you need and want to forgive him, but that you just don't have the power to do it on your own. Then, pray about it."

I thought about it for a while. "Needing to do something that I can't do makes me feel powerless," I told him.

"Join the club," he said. There's an old song that says, 'Just give it your best, pray that it's blessed, and He'll take care of the rest."

"I recall reading something like that in Paul's writings; but it all seemed so theoretical to me."

"Philippians 4:13, and a number of other places," he affirmed. "And it's not theoretical at all. It's something that we all experience when we bump our heads against the wall, then ask for help when the wall refuses to crumble."

I sighed, then smiled. "I guess I'll just have to do what I can and wait to see what happens."

"That's very often all anyone can do. Still, knowing what you need to do, and why you need to do it, is a big step."

"Yes," I said. "I need to get rid of this hard lump in my heart because it's hurting me more than it'll ever hurt father."

I got up and thanked him. I started by shaking his hand, then gave him a hug.

After I got home, I laid on my bed for a while; lost in thought. Then, I changed into a swimsuit and lounged around the pool. I prayed about it that night, and every night thereafter -- until there was resolution.

Summer continued to pass amiably. We all continued to attend advanced gym class, practice our powers, work in the labs, swim, skateboard, walk through the parks, and do general summer stuff. I played with Markus a lot, and he has gotten quite good at landing on my shoulder without scratching me.

Kim and Sara sequenced the virii that Amy used to morf animals and people. In general, it was shorter than most 'wild' DNA. If the DNA that Amy creates looks like a well-designed program, the wild stuff looks like a very large, old, and haphazardly maintained piece of legacy software. Kim and Sara's research showed some distinct difference between the morfing of themselves, the morfing of Mom and me, and the morfing that Amy can induce.

There are three ways of morfing an adult, and no consistency between them.

And then there were four.

We started seeing reports of a curious batch of adult morfing, and it couldn't happen to a nicer group of people. These people grew furry, sprouted horns, and lost their voices. The fact that it was the pures that were hit made us suspicious. Amy insists that she never envisioned those particular changes, though.

The Martins got samples of the virii. It turns out that three separate virii are needed to induce the morf. They are similar to Amy's in that they are coded neatly, but they lack Amy's signature.

When working with DNA, there are many ways to get a specific result -- sort of like programming, but much more so. Therefore, it is possible to use statistical analysis to detect a very distinctive 'style.' Amy has morfed enough test animals for the statistical analysis programs to assemble a very definite signature. The AMORFS suite of virii doesn't match that signature. The good doctors suspect that another bio elemental did it.

So, out came the epidemiology programs.

This bug seems to have a long incubation period. I wonder if the perpetrator of the plague did that to make it difficult to track down. We would have to have lots of private information about lots of people to do an effective job.

The Martins sent their results to several of their colleagues, including the elementologist in Sun City who administers the MORFS registration database for elementals. They debated talking to her about Amy's abilities, but decided to wait. The last thing we need is for Amy to get the attention of some powerful groups who want her abilities.

We have lots of decisions to make about that. How are we going to use her abilities to their greatest advantage while keeping them secret? How are we going to protect her if she is found out?

One day, I got a letter from father. It was from the state penitentiary; from Randy Jones, followed by a long inmate identification number.

My gut clenched.

I was about to throw it out, but I decided that I need to read it or I'll never get out from under his power to stir up my guts. This is where faith is tested. This is where the rubber meets the road. I need to reach past how I feel and do the right thing, or be under his power forever.

Dear Cara:

I'm sorry.

I was wrong. I was horribly wrong. I know that my admission doesn't mean much, but it's all I have to offer.

I'm not asking for mercy.

I lost you. I lost my wife. I lost everything I have ever worked for and earned. I lost my freedom. I almost lost my soul. I fell under the deception of the preacher and his ilk. They seduced me by stroking my pride and telling me that I was one of the chosen few superior ones. Oh, how my prideful soul drank in their flattery. If things had kept going, I would have lost my soul. Instead, I lost everything else.

Including you.

I know it's too much to ask from the likes of me, but I really need your forgiveness. Can you find it in your heart to forgive a foolish man who has hurt you so and stolen much of your childhood? I'm not asking you to lessen the consequences that I have fairly earned. I just want your heart to free me and not hold me bound.

I regret the childhood that I stole from you. I regret the energy that I put into hatred when I should have dedicated myself to caring for your mother and you. I regret the children that I would have fathered if I had loved your mother instead of driving her away. I regret never having had a daughter, and I regret that I drove you away before you became my daughter.

Since moving into jail, I have come to know what God really wants from us. I learned of a loving God who would rather save than condemn. I pray for you every day. I pray that you will avoid the pitfalls that have ensnared my life. I pray that you and your mother will find happiness and be successful. I pray that you will never be tainted by my sin.

So, if you can find the grace to forgive a man who deserves death or worse for what he has done to you, I will be eternally grateful.

I love you very much.

Dad

I put the letter down.

Why are there tears in my eyes? Why do I care?

Somehow, some part of me felt sorry for father. Somehow, part of me missed him. Somehow, early memories of being bounced on his knee, playing catch, being read to, and other happy events of my childhood came to me. I shuddered, put my face in my hands, and sobbed.

Kim and Sara came running over to see what was causing me so much distress. Sara took me in her arms and held me. Kim saw the letter sitting on the table. She picked it up and looked at me. I nodded. She started read it. I could tell that she was sharing it with Sara. She set the letter down. "It's hard, isn't it?"

I looked at her questioningly.

"It's hard to love and hate someone at the same time," she said.

I didn't know what to say. I just nodded.

"This is where the rubber meets the road," said Kim. "You're sitting on the fence, and fence-sitting is never comfortable."

I asked, "What do I do?" but I knew the answer. My heart wasn't believing it, though. Father had hurt me too badly for me to let go easily.

"You can choose to try to forget the good times and concentrate on hating him, or you try to let the hate go. Your choice. Which choice will bring you the most peace?"

Sara got a far off look in her eyes, then looked at me. "Have you ever heard the song, 'Amazing Grace?'"

I nodded.

"It was written in the mid 1800s by a slave trader named John Newton. In his song, he celebrates the fact that his sin, which had broken the hearts and lives of countless slaves, was forgiven. I doubt if many of the slaves forgave him, though. I would like to think that I am the kind of person who could forgive him, but I'm not at all sure."

"And my father is like the slave trader?"

"Yes," said Kim. "It's not up to us to judge who's sin was greater, but both have repented. The biggest real difference is that your dad is paying much more dearly for his sin."

"Want another story?" asked Sara.

"Sure," I said.

"Joseph was the favorite son of his father Jacob, and Jacob didn't make that a secret. His brothers were jealous and intended to trap and kill him. They started to do just that, but changed their mind and sold him into slavery instead. He did well in his new life as a servant, but the lies of his master's wife landed him in jail for a number of years. He was finally sprung, and ended up working for the pharaoh. He became second only to the pharaoh in Egypt."

"You left out some details," I said.

"And the ending," Sara replied. "But what is the point of the story?"

"People kept doing bad things to Joseph, but he just bounced back better than before," I said.

"They tell us in Sunday School that what others meant for evil, God turned to good," Kim said.

I nodded. "In the end, the very brothers who sold him into slavery came to Egypt to beg for help -- and he helped them."

Sara smiled. "I wonder how many years Joseph's guts twisted every time he thought of his brothers, or Potiphar's wife."

"Are you telling me that I have to forgive my father?"

"No," said Kim. "We don't need to tell you that. What we are telling you is that it is possible to move beyond all this pain. It doesn't help to know what you're supposed to do unless you know that you can do it."

I nodded. "Yeah, I know what I'm supposed to do."

A new thought hit me. "He wasn't even there when they tried to abduct me. He wasn't there when they stoned me. He was all too willing to kill Amy, but would he have changed his heart if I had stayed home when I morfed?

"I don't know," said Kim. We know that he has changed his heart, but we don't know when it happened. He would probably tell you if you asked, though."

I gave Kim and Sara a good night hug and went upstairs. Emotionally drained, all I had the strength to do was to drop the letter on my bedside table, say my prayers, and collapse into bed. I slept soundly.

(end of part 08)

---

Matthew Jones is the only son of Randy Jones, honored deacon of the Church of Genetic Purity. He and his girlfriend, Amy Cox, have been taught from birth that MORFS is a symptom of moral depravity. While they had quietly questioned that doctrine, they were not prepared for the opportunity to find out for themselves.

sex: 1/10
violence: 7/10
profanity: 3/10

Categories: Male to Female, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Nineteen: Using our gifts

The professors continued to trace the epidemic. It continued to spread among the pures, pretty much leaving everyone else alone. Whoever designed it did a very good job.

We found out from a news broadcast that the fur on an AMORFS victim is resistant to follicle deadener. Whoever did this did a really good job.

Church was interesting. Tina Shepherd, the young lady that we treated for cancer, made the long trip to our church. As promised, she had morfed into a winged kitty person. She has the same seal point Siamese features as the Martins, but the colors are subtly different and go well with her blue hair and violet eyes. Amy and I were both flattered when she chose that color combination.

Praise reports are always great. Everyone in the congregation was happy that not only were their prayers answered, they were exceeded. Tina, her parents, and Doctors Herbert and Candice Josephson all thanked the congregation for their prayers. Some people noticed that the doctors looked like they were doing well. Nobody mentioned the part that we played, which was fine with us.

The sermon was about the parable of the talents in Matthew 25. They were talking about money, not skills -- though it works for either.

A master gave three of his servants varying amounts of money. Two used the money well and multiplied it, while the third hid his away. The two who used their talents were rewarded, while the one who hid his away lost even that.

"We all are given gifts, and we are meant to use them," said Pastor Dan. "Some of us are given more than others, but that doesn't matter. We need to use what we have. If we're faithful in doing that, we'll get more." He pointed out that we honor the giver when we enjoy and use our gifts, and that we honor him even more when we share our gifts and use them to benefit others.

We had yet another pot luck. This time, we were celebrating Tina's cure. I could get used to getting lunch at church just about every Sunday.

I was pleased that a couple of the people from my old church that were released from jail were here. They greeted Amy and me warmly, and thanked us for helping them get out of jail. Those that were young enough joined the youth group

Cindy had talked Jim into coming, too. Actually, that wasn't difficult. A whispered invitation would have been enough.

Tina's parents were hesitant to allow her to come with the youth group because they were so used to having to protect their fragile daughter. It didn't take much convincing to get them to see that she is no longer fragile, and that she has missed out on a lot of her childhood because of her illness. She needed to make up for lost time.

This time, we helped a number of our older church members with house work, yard work, and home repairs. Everyone had a good time and ate lots of pizza. After they were done, the Martins invited them over for a swim. Mom, the kitty four, and I amused them with our water spout trick. Tina joined in once she saw what we were doing.

While we were gone, the Martins and the Shepherds had been plotting. When we got back, we found that Tina had been moved in to a spare bedroom, and that the Shepherds were packed and ready for a romantic week at some unspecified resort. Tina wasn't the only one who needed to make up for lost time.

At dinner time, there was a horde of hungry teens to feed. This requires much food in the best of circumstances, but this time, some of those teens are feeding MORFS-induced powers. The Martins had made a special shopping trip just for the meal.

After dinner, there was more splashing and laughing and chasing each other up the oak tree in the corner of the yard. After a while, though, the teens started to drift toward home. By the time the sun was heading for the horizon, everyone who wasn't spending the night was gone.

Even with all the members of the youth group gone, the living room was full. Between the Martins, my family, and the Shepherds, we had ten people crowded into what is usually a spacious room.

We asked Tina about her plans for the future. After having terminal cancer for so long, she wasn't used to thinking past the next few months, let alone plan out a career. Still, the medical profession has a place in her heart. With her new gifts, she will make an outstanding doctor.

The conversation shifted to our own powers, and what we can do with them. We talked about our adventures in discovering what we can do, and promised to use the next week to train Tina. That included, of course, plenty of swimming and skateboarding.

Markus sat quietly on my lap the whole time, occasionally lifting his wings so that I could stroke the soft fur underneath. Tina was fascinated with him, so I tossed him over to her. A couple flaps of his wings, and he landed gently on her lap. Amy gave the virus packet that she had used on Markus to Tina so that she could store it and use it later.

It had been a long day. Cindy, Larry, and I had used our TK a lot when doing all the yard and house work. Amy used her bio powers a lot, too. For the most part, she did it quietly. The people she helped felt better without knowing why.

Tina got a good workout, too. We asked her to do things mostly for the training she would get from it, but they also provided value to the people we were helping.

We all decided to turn in early. After getting Tina and her parents settled, we all went to our own rooms and crashed. I laid on my side in a half-folded position, and Markus laid down on my thigh. I was asleep almost as soon as my head hit the pillow.

The next day, we decided to skate to the park. Cindy mentally called Jim, of course. Soon, the nine of us were heading down the road.

When we got to the park, Marvin Donaldson and Dolly Vincetti waved at us. We introduced everyone, silently reminding Mom and the Martins of the earlier incident where Amy had given them MORFS.

They were a whole lot more attractive this time. Apparently, their second case of MORFS went over well with them.

"I didn't know it was possible, but we got MORFS again! We got rid of those horns, got our strength and flexibility back, and even a little bit of empathy," Marvin said.

I smiled at them. "I noticed that you're no longer red, and that your faces look more angelic than devilish."

"Yes," Dolly said. "I definitely like this look a whole lot better. We have fun changing our colors, and it's amazing how sure-footed we are with these hooves."

"We no longer have that strange aversion to clothing," Marvin said, "but we have grown quite used to running around that way. After all, we have nothing to hide."

"And we can change our colors for a variety of looks," said Dolly.

"And we save money," commented Marvin.

"But I kind of miss shopping," pouted Dolly.

"There's nothing stopping you from shopping," I commented. "With your face and body structure, you will look nice in girl's clothes."

"What about me? I used to be a guy," said Marvin.

"So did I. Welcome to the club."

"Do you ever miss being a guy?"

"Sometimes," I replied. "When I do, I just count my blessings -- I look at everything I have gained." I gestured to my family and friends. "My life was sterile and heading downhill. I've lived more in the few weeks since I've morfed than I had in the previous fifteen years."

*Contact me telepathically if you need any help dealing with your change, or just want to talk,* I said to Marvin.

*OK,* he replied. *I was wondering if you were telepathic.*

*Yes, I have telepathy and empathy. There are a bunch of careers open to those talents. You two might want to check it out.*

Marvin and Dolly sat and watched as we practiced our routines and taught Tina how to skate. With her enhanced strength, agility, and balance, she caught on quickly. She'll do very well with practice. She looks very good skating with her wings partially unfurled for balance and control. At one point, she came smoking up out of the half pipe, soared through the air for about fifteen feet, grabbed her board, spread her wings, and flew over to us.

*Marvin and Dolly don't look like regular MORFS survivors,* Tina commented. *They look more like the AMORFS people.*

*You noticed that, eh? It's something that only a bio elemental is going to notice,* said Amy.

*There are no secrets among us.* Kim indicated our current group. *However, the pures are very upset about the AMORFS thing, and would gladly take it out on anyone that they think might have caused it.*

*Amy didn't cause AMORFS,* I said, *but you and she both would be prime suspects in the eyes of the pures if they knew what you could do. You really need to keep some abilities a secret.*

*In general, people will distance themselves if they know that you have powers. In general, it's best not to flaunt them,* added Sara.

*Indeed,* said Mom. *You want people to like you for who you are, not hold you in awe because of your powers.*

*You want people to relate to you as a person, not to your powers,* I commented.

I did a quick scan and noted that nobody can hear us. "If you want to hang out with the supers at school, you can do that. It's more fun to hang out with people who actually like you, though."

"That's pretty much the case with all cliques," Cindy observed. "You can make friends, but it's more status and political maneuvering than anything else."

"Actually," Larry observed, "We seem to have created our own clique."

"My power is part of who I am. If I have to hide it in order to be more easily accepted, I can do that. Still, it's wonderful to have a group where I don't have to hide a thing." Amy smiled at all of us.

Tina looked kind of wistful.

"Don't worry," I told her. "Between your telepathic and empathic talents, and your ability to see MORFS powers in people, you'll have no trouble finding kindred spirits."

"And if you ever need to just talk," Cindy said, "we all are literally just a thought away."

We refreshed ourselves with some power bars and energy drinks, then did more skating. We put a lot into it, and ended up all hot and sweaty. After we were done, I used my TK to push the sweat off of my body and clothes, then I did Amy. Everyone else followed suit, including Tina.

After we got home, we all showered and ate lunch. After that, most of us went down to the labs. I did my usual chores in the MORFS labs, then followed Larry over to the electronics bench. We worked on a couple of our projects, and I studied for my ham radio license. I also used the lab equipment to practice at 'reading' electronics. I can tell when there's a current in a wire, or when there's a voltage potential between two points, but I couldn't put numbers on it until I compared it with the measurements I made with the oscilloscope and multimeter. The 'scope was the most interesting, because I learned to actually 'see' the waveform, along with the DC level it was riding on.

Chapter Twenty: Reconciliation

After dinner, I went up to my room and did some light reading. Later, I picked up father's letter and reread it. That's when I realized that I was thinking about him without twisting my guts. When I thought about him, I saw a man who was paying for his mistakes. I no longer saw the man who struck me when I failed to stone Amy. I no longer saw the man that I fled from. When I shared this with Mom, she asked me if I wanted to visit him some time. Mom had visited him since receiving a letter from him, but I had declined. She didn't press me at the time, and I knew that she wouldn't press me this time. Still, I allowed that it might be a good idea to visit daddy.

Daddy? Where did that come from? I hadn't called him that since I was about three years old.

That night, as I was saying my prayers, I thanked God for taking the burden of hate from my heart.

When I woke up the next morning, I remembered the story of Joseph. He suffered, but the end result was the salvation of his entire family. Dad followed the wrong people, but the end result was that I was there to rescue Amy. Was that worth my stolen childhood?

Even if that was the only benefit, it was worth it.

But there was more. Tina is alive because Amy was there to save her. Countless of Doctors Herbert and Candice Josephson's patients will live, or live better, because Amy was there to give them the powers that they need. My own life is richer because of my relationship with the Martins, and with Amy. How many more lives will be enriched in the future? We're still discussing strategies for using our powers to benefit as many people as possible. We'll probably have Amy infect each of us in order to allow us to spread custom MORFS infections without drawing attention to any one person. Those who can't create the virii can at least store and deliver them.

We'll probably also target the medical community. It's a real shame that lives are being lost because there simply aren't enough bio elementals around to save them. It's hard on the elementals, too. They have to live with the fact that taking a break actually costs lives.

Daddy made a mistake, and is paying dearly for it. Meanwhile, a whole lot of people may benefit. What man meant for evil, God turned to good.

All of that ran through my mind as I did my morning rituals and went downstairs to help prepare breakfast.

Summer has been going by pleasantly, if not eventlessly. We all had mixed feelings about the upcoming school year.

A few days after finally coming to the point of being able to face Dad, I found myself riding to the jail with Mom. I never heard so many doors close behind me in my life. I was led from the guest waiting area through several places where I was scanned and my mind was read. Of course, they weren't the only ones doing the scanning. It was interesting to see the lengths to which they go in order to keep telekinetics from opening the doors. The locks are quite complicated, and they all have a bunch of sensors designed to detect any unexpected movement of the internal parts.

As an experiment, I put up a phony public mind, and kept myself totally shielded. The telepath who read me didn't even notice. I don't think he was very strong.

When they finally led me to an empty room where Dad was standing, I surprised myself by running up to him and enfolding him in a big hug. He tried to hug me back, but the chains he was wearing prevented that. The people who run the jail don't take any chances. We retired to a couple chairs that were provided for us and chatted. He was very interested in hearing all about my adventures and my new life. I was shy about telling him about how happy I am because it contrasts so much with his sterile life, but he wanted to hear it, and was genuinely happy for me. He made me promise to keep him informed. He told me that he is using the leadership skills that he had learned in our old church to good advantage. He is now heading up a Bible study class among the inmates, and is even learning how to act as a counselor. He seems to have gained a wisdom that I have never seen in him before.

All too soon, our time was up. Tears were in both our eyes as I enfolded him in a hug.

"Good bye, Daddy. I love you!"

And I meant it.

As promised, I started keeping a journal. Daddy tells me that reading that journal is the bright part of his day.

I asked him to start a journal for Mom and me to read. He was hesitant, but agreed. I'm glad he did, because it turns out that his life isn't as sterile as I had assumed.

He spends a lot of time studying. Even with the 'no parole' option tacked on to his sentence, he can get out if he makes a complete and telepathically verifiable turn-around. He plans on going into the ministry when he gets out. Meanwhile, he is still running the Bible study group. He also spends a lot of time counseling other inmates. He has managed to bring a lot of his former church members around. Amy and I both celebrated as, one by one, her family members turned away from their past hatred.

By the time Tina's week at the Kitty Mansion was over, she had formed a strong bond with all of us, and was also well trained in her powers. We hated to see her go, but she missed her parents.

Her parents came back from their vacation on Saturday evening, spent the night, and attended church with us again. After church, we all lounged around the pool until it was time for them to head for home.

One day, while I was leafing through one of the many textbooks authored by the professors, there was a knock at the door that leads from our apartment to the outside. The woman introduced herself as Jorey Robbins, and told me that she was sent to do a special post-MORFS assessment of me for the school to determine if I would need any special services.

She seemed pleasant enough, and there was no hint of malice or deception in her mind. I led her to my room so that she could assess whatever it is she was sent to assess.

She talked to me for a while about how I felt about my transformation, and how I felt that I was adapting. I was honest enough -- no reason to be deceptive.

Then, she started asking me to do some simple math problems. I was starting to get irritated. Why was she asking me to do simple addition and subtraction problems when I would be taking calculus in a few weeks?

Then, she pulled out a thin book and handed it to me. "Dick and Jane get MORFS?" I asked incredulously.

"Very good!" she said brightly.

I rolled my eyes.

"Can you read it?" she asked.

"You want me to read this?"

"Yes, can you do it?"

I sighed. "Sure, no problem."

I hopped up, tossed the book on my seat, and sat down on it.

"See Dick. Dick is sick. Dick feels bad," I read with my remote senses. "Dick is sad. Mom puts Dick to bed. Mom gives Dick a stim pack. 'Yum Yum. This is good', says Dick."

"Whoever wrote this tripe obviously never tasted a stim pack," I commented.

"What are you doing?" she asked.

"I'm reading the book with my butt," I said. "Do you have something a bit more challenging, like, maybe a chapter book?"

"Young lady, don't you realize that how well you do on this test will determine where you are placed next year? You need to take this evaluation seriously!"

I read out loud, "Copyright 2045, Church of Genetic Purity."

"Why are you using a book written by those people?" I asked.

"What do you mean?"

I picked myself up off of the book, grabbed it, and opened it to the first page. There was a piece of tape over the copyright notice. I caught a fingernail under it and used my TK to help lift it off.

"Why would you use a book written by MORFS haters in a post-MORFS evaluation, and why cover the copyright?" I asked.

She looked confused. "It's the book they assigned for this case," she replied.

"What are you supposed to evaluate? What information did they give you about me?"

I read the information from her mind as she tried to formulate a tactful answer. Someone had told this lady that MORFS had lowered my intelligence, and she was to figure out where to place me in the system.

I sighed. "Let's cut to the chase."

I set my tablet between us and brought up an on-line course designed to prepare students for calculus class. "I wasn't quite ready to take the advanced placement calculus class, but the professors told me that they would help me get into the class if I complete this course satisfactorily."

I paged through to the end of the course, brought up a couple of the later assignments, and did some problems for her. Then, I showed her the text book I had been reading. On the front was the title Introduction to MORFS Studies, 12th edition, with the authors listed as Dr. Howard Martin and Dr. Sara Martin.

"I live with the people who wrote the book on MORFS," I said proudly. "They're working on the thirteenth edition right now. Since it's the textbook for a freshman level college class, they have recruited their kids, Amy, Mom, and me to act as test readers. By the time we're done, we'll all be able to skate through the class."

Jorey looked embarrassed. "It would appear that I have been sent on a snipe hunt. Please accept my apologies."

"No problem," I told her. "It was actually kind of amusing. I can't help but wonder what your report will look like, though."

"I'll be sending a copy to your mother," she told me. "I'll be sure to send an additional note telling her about your sense of humor."

I smiled. "If you like my sense of humor, you'll love Professor Kim. She has been acting as my mentor since I moved in here."

*Did I hear my name taken in vain?* asked Kim

I quickly let her know what was going on, and invited her to join us.

"Hello Ms. Robbins," Kim said as she walked into the room. At Jorey's confused look, Kim said, "When you live in a house full of telepaths, information travels quickly."

I got up and gave Kim a hug.

"You must be proud of your house guest here. She's quite bright, and has a great sense of humor," commented Jorey.

I handed Kim the Dick and Jane book. With a twinkle in her eye, she dropped it on her seat and sat upon it.

"What are you going to do if the students start sitting on your text books?" I asked with a smirk.

"If they can read 'em that way, more power to 'em," Kim replied. "Other than that, I'm not too worried about editorial comments. If they want to use them for toilet paper, I'll just smile and continue to collect the royalties."

Jorey rolled her eyes. "I think my assessment is done." She shook my hand. "Thank you for your time, Miss Jones." She turned to Kim. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Doctor Martin."

Chapter Twenty-One: Decisions, questions, plans

A couple weeks before school started, we discussed the possibility of having Amy induce MORFS in all of us. The fact that her induced MORFS tends to be very mild, very often without symptoms, in fact, makes the idea more palatable.

"So," said Amy, "Would you like to be a boy again?"

I felt a stab of panic from Larry that was quickly hidden. I put my own shields up and thought about it.

What would I gain? My masculine pride? The ability to attend something like that burp-fest that Larry attended when I was at the slumber party? How about physical strength? Probably not. My new body is sporting high-density muscles as it is.

What would I lose? Would my relationship with Mom be the same? Probably not. Would it be as good? Maybe. Maybe not.

How about Amy? I'm closer to her as a sister than I ever was as a boyfriend. Could I pick up where I left off? Maybe, but probably not. Could I be as close as a brother as I am as a sister? Probably not.

Would I want to look like I used to? Maybe I could be a kitty boy like Larry. The thought of Larry made me smile. Would he and I be buddies? Probably.

What about strangers? Would I get more respect? Maybe. In general, people would be more demanding, more aloof, and less kind. There would be different expectations. I would attract less lustful stares, but also less appreciative glances.

So, I would get more respect from strangers, and that would increase as I age. Does that matter? Who's respect do I want, anyhow? The people who know me well respect me for who I am and what I do. Male or female, that won't change.

I spent fifteen years as a male. Just after I switched, I Probably would have switched back if I had been given the choice simply because I had been male for my whole life. I have since built a new life; a much better life. If I switched back to male, I wouldn't get (or want) my old male life back. I would have to build a brand new life as a male. Would it be better than the life I have now?

Probably not.

I would pretty much do the same things with the same people. I wouldn't get as many hugs. I wouldn't get any kisses from Larry.

I like who I am. I like who I have become. Why change it?

Amy was waving her hand in front of my face. "Earth calling Cara!"

I opened my eyes. "Huh?"

"You had your shields up tighter than I have ever seen. We couldn't read you. Are you OK?"

I displayed everything I had been pondering in my public mind and dropped my shields. *Read my mind.*

Amy smiled. "I was hoping you would make that decision."

"Why did you ask, then?"

"Because it has to be your decision. Now that you have consciously made it, you know deep down that you have what you want, and not something that was foisted upon you."

Larry came over and gave me a kiss. "I'm glad you made that decision, too."

So, the week before school started, Amy induced MORFS in Larry, Cindy, Mom, and me. We are all bio elementals now. Also, Mom and I have high-power TK, and Larry and Cindy have my level of control and perception.

All too soon, summer was over. On the other hand, all four of us have identical schedules. That was largely by design -- Amy and I studied hard during the summer so that we could take the same advanced placement classes as the Martins. Jim has also managed to get most of the classes that we got. This pleased Cindy greatly, since she and Jim had been getting pretty close.

School cut into our extra curricular studying, and into our swimming, skating, and other summer activities. It didn't change our responsibilities in the lab, though.

We were all looking over the same map we had seen before. The blip from our household was still there, as was Sun City and the Pentwater Compound. Kim had the program look for changes in the results over the past few weeks. It turns out that things were pretty much the same, except that the Denver area has been showing some blips.

"So, what's the story with Denver?" I asked.

"That, my dear, is the million dollar question. I think we need better data," said Kim.

We dug into as many of the details as we could access. A couple of the MORFS cases in that area have the same neat DNA code that we see in Amy's MORFS cases, and in the AMORFS cases. In fact, the signature seems to be quite similar to the AMORFS cases. There aren't enough types of cases (all the AMORFS cases have identical viral DNA) to give us a statistically valid picture, but the similarity is quite striking.

Our access to the database allows us to query it for statistical information and some data about unnamed cases, but we need to know more about the individuals. We really should meet them, but we don't know who they are as individuals. That information is locked up in the MORFS database, and we don't have the proper access.

But the Doctors Martin know someone who does have access. They sent their analysis to Doctor Miller, the administrator of the elemental database, and requested a secure conference. They told her that they had more information, but that it was very personal, and had to come under the client privilege rules.

It didn't take much time for Doctor Miller to arrange things. The very next day, we were all downstairs in a heavily shielded room that had been hastily converted into a conference room. At the appointed time, a hologram appeared. Seated in the hologram chair was a petite cat hybrid with midnight black hair, gray cat ears, gray fur on her forearms and paw-like hands, a gray tail, and blue cat eyes.

"Good morning, Doctor Sanura. Thanks for 'coming'," giggled Kim.

"Good Morning, Doctor Martin. Still can't call me Doctor with a straight face can you?" said Sanura.

"Call me Kim. And even though we see you as a colleague, I can't help but remember you as one of our budding students."

"OK. By the way, when did you get a psi-proof room in your basement lab?"

"The room itself isn't psi-proof. Everyone in here is a powerful psychopath, so we won't have any problems."

Sara swatted Kim with her tail. "That's telepath, not psychopath!"

Sanura chuckled. "You guys haven't changed a bit!"

Kim flicked one of her ears. "Not even a little?"

"Behave yourself, Kitten Mitten," Sara said to Kim.

Sanura smiled. "Welcome to the Kitty Cat Club. Next time we meet, I'll have to show you the secret handshake."

"As long as you keep those meathooks of yours retracted, I'm all for it." Kim held up her hand and briefly extended her claws.

Markus chose that moment to stand up on my lap and spread his wings, begging to be petted.

"How are you keeping eavesdroppers from reading your cat?" asked Sanura.

"Markus is psi-linked to me," I replied. "It's actually safer to have him in here with me."

"He's a very striking animal," said Sanura. "Where did you get him?"

"He's a gift from my adoptive sister Amy," I said as I used my right arm to pull her in for a quick hug.

"The exact origin of the cat is something that we need to discuss with you," Sara said.

"Before we get to that, I want to catch up on the gossip. How is it that you ended up with a house full of powerful morfs?"

"Surely, you have that information in your database," Kim snickered.

"I have studied all the data I have, but there are some holes."

So, we all gave her a quick rundown about how we all came to live here. I watched her reactions as we told her about our old church, the stonings, Amy's rescue, and the like. It was disconcerting to not be able to read her with my empathic senses.

"You guys need to consider coming over to Sun City. We have our share of people who don't like hybrids, but we don't have any organized groups of morf-haters."

"Going into recruiting mode?" Kim smirked.

"The University of Sun City would be disappointed if I didn't," Sanura replied. "They want you back, especially now." She paused for a second, then snickered. "By the way, how's the weather over there?"

"We had a wonderful summer, if somewhat hot," Sara said. "We're getting some chilly nights, though. We already have the dome up over the pool, and will be shutting it down soon."

"We would go skiing, but I'm afraid my old bones would break," commented Kim.

"Nothing short of a Mack truck is going to break those carbon nanotube reinforced bones of yours," Sanura giggled.

"We are still trying to decide exactly where to go with our newly extended lives," Sara said seriously. "We have the resources to retire completely and spend the rest of our lives walking the beaches, floating the rivers, and hitting the slopes."

"And being bored out of your minds, if I know you," Sanura pointed out. "What would you do without all the students and researchers you seem to like to hang out with? Meanwhile, you can still do all that other stuff in Sun City."

"So sweeten the deal," Kim said. "Part of what we want to do with our extended lives is to spend them with our loved ones."

Sanura looked at Larry, Cindy, Amy, and me. "How are you doing in your advanced placement classes?"

"So far, so good," Larry answered for us. "Of course, the school year has just started."

Mom was the next person on Sanura's hit list. "Now that you have a new lease on life, as it were, have you considered going back to college?"

Mom nodded and looked thoughtful.

She turned back to Kim and Sara. I have been authorized to offer you a large condo on Sun Lake, plus five full ride scholarships to the University of Sun City, and four scholarships to Sun City Preparatory School.

Kim smiled at her. "Can you get them to add two more? Tina Shepherd and Jim Reynolds will need a college education, too, and I don't think Cindy would want to leave Jim behind."

Cindy blushed.

Sanura smiled and nodded.

"Also, we have a room full of bio elementals. Do you think you can get them positions at the Sun City Medical Center, along with the appropriate practical training?"

Sanura looked stunned. "Bio elementals? That isn't in my database!"

"That's because we did it recently, and the post-MORFS inventories didn't detect the new powers."

Sanura just looked at us and raised an eyebrow.

"Amy and Cara can induce custom MORFS changes. For that matter, we all can, if Amy or Cara gives us the genetic information that we need. Anyhow, Amy changed Marvin Donaldson, Dolly Vincetti, Tina Shepherd, Dr. Herbert Josephson, and Dr. Candice Josephson. If you analyze the viral DNA involved, you'll see that it all has a similar signature, and that the signature differs from that of the AMORFS survivors and the MORFS survivors that we noted in Denver," said Sara.

Sanura chewed on that for a while. "So, it would appear that we have some people who can induce MORFS. Most of them are in your house, and one is at large in the Denver area."

"I don't need to tell you," said Kim, "that this information must be kept in the strictest confidence. I can think of several groups who would stop at nothing to gain this ability."

"Also," said Sanura, "we need to protect the bio elemental in Denver."

"Which is why we contacted you," said Sara. "You have the data that we need to track him down, and you know people who specialize in dealing with potentially explosive situations like this."

Sanura sighed. "I haven't taken one of your classes for quite some time, and here I am getting a difficult assignment from you again."

"I guess some things never change," agreed Kim.

"... and others do," smirked Sanura. "This time, I'm way ahead of you. I have a pretty good handle on the bio elemental in Denver."

"That's good to know," said Sara.

"Can you get me a list of the people who know about your new abilities?" asked Sanura.

"That's easy enough," said Sara. "Aside from all of us, Tina Shepherd's family knows, as do Doctors Herbert and Candice Josephson. Marvin Donaldson and Dolly Vincetti have no clue, though."

Kim said, "That leads us to the next part of our discussion. Just exactly what are we going to do with these new abilities?"

"The world is crying for more bio elementals, but it's dangerous to even hint that we can produce our own. If we do produce our own, and I really want to, we should offer it to established medical doctors that we can trust," said Sanura.

"Or maybe we need to be a little less ethical about it and just cause it to happen without anyone's permission. Maybe we can make it look like an offshoot of the AMORFS epidemic," Sara said

"On the one hand, spreading the talent around increases the chance of exposure. On the other hand, it dilutes the danger faced by any particular wielder of the power," Kim commented.

"We need to be very careful about who we allow to cause custom MORFS, but we can anonymously give health professionals useful suites of powers that don't involve that ability," Sara said.

After much discussion about strategies for using the ability to create custom MORFS, Sanura ended things up by promising to get in touch with us about the bio elemental in Denver.

"Speaking of custom MORFS," said Kim, "Do you have any burning desires?" She was looking at Sanura.

"Amy has got millions of animals running around over here, so being a tamer like her would be useful, but my own elemental power does pretty much anything else that I might want. I still don't think I've discovered its potential," said Sanura.

Kim smirked. "Maybe Amy would like to become a halfie. That way, when you two decide to have children, you can have her baby."

Sanura put a grim look on her face and bit her lip, revealing her fanged teeth. "Kim, as a doctor I would assume you would know that the correct term is intersexed."

"Of course, sorry," Said Kim while Sara shot her a look.

"I was also planning to tell you that Amy is expecting our first," said Sanura, the smile returning to her face.

"Congratulations!" said Kim. "You and Amy are starting on a huge adventure. Trust me on that one."

Kim looked thoughtful for a second, then smirked. "There are other benefits to the arrangement, of course."

"Oh hush, you!" Sara said as she swatted Kim with her tail.

We four teens remained silent. We couldn't believe the way this conversation was heading.

"Speaking of having kids," Kim said as she looked at Sara, "If our next batch turns out half as good as our current crop, it'll be well worth it." Larry and Cindy blushed.

"That sounds good, but you get to squeeze 'em out this time, Kitten Mitten," said Sara.

"I guess it's only fair," said Kim. "I'll want your help nursing them, though. After all, with all these cat genes in our bodies, we might end up with a litter."

Sanura watched them with a weird expression on her face. "You know that there is no recorded case of that happening, Doctor Kim."

"And I sincerely hope it stays that way," Kim said with a shudder.

"So do I," said Sanura. "I had nightmares along those lines shortly after my change."

Mom looked amused. The four of us were doing our best to slide down our seats and under the table.

They ended the meeting and the hologram disappeared.

Epilogue

As it turns out, the University of Sun City made good on their promises, and then some. Kim and Sara have a beautiful detached condominium, complete with a separate apartment, on Sun Lake. Technically, it is mortgaged. The university is making payments for as long as Kim and Sara hold full-time professorships. If they quit, they will be responsible for the mortgage.

Mom used her money from the sale of our old house, divorce, and lawsuit to make a big down payment on a similar condo right next to theirs. The university, in lieu of putting us all up in the dorms, is paying rent to Mom for herself, Amy, and me. This just about makes the payments. Most of the money that we are earning by working as medical bio elementals at Doctor Miller's medical practice is being put away so that we can get a good start on life once we graduate. Jim and Tina both live in the dorms, but they visit a lot.

"We need to get over to the Martins'," Mom told us.

We all walked over and settled with them in front of the video wall. "The show's about to start." Kim told us.

"Welcome to our two year retrospective of the AMORFS epidemic," the announcer said. "Just two years ago, adults, mostly from the anti-morf movement, started morfing. The changes were amazingly consistent, and didn't follow the standard MORFS pattern. Nobody has yet identified the source of the epidemic."

Angel snickered.

The announcer went on to show several of the victims, and to describe the changes. He also speculated at length about the perpetrators.

"Investigators agree that the designer of the plague is a bio elemental of considerable power and experience, and that he worked with the support of a large organization."

"Or, maybe a low level bio elemental accidentally did it all by her lonesome the day after she woke up, without even knowing that she had the power," heckled Larry. That got everyone chortling.

The announcer then introduced Kim and Sara; "Doctors Kim and Sara Martin are the first known adult victims of MORFS."

"I would hardly call us victims," said Kim to the camera. "Who wouldn't want to trade in an old 71 year old body for a newer model with some nifty powers?"

"Those who want to keep the genome pure," commented the announcer dryly. "What do you say to the speculation that you are responsible for the epidemic?"

"The obvious statement is that there is no evidence to support the accusation. Conspiracy theories abound, but the epidemic caught us as much by surprise as anyone else. In fact, it bore no resemblance whatsoever to our own changes or those of our friend. Believe me, we sequenced the DNA involved, and found no correlation, much to our frustration," said Kim.

"What are your theories about the AMORFS-2 epidemic?"

"Someone wants to bless the human race by improving our medical resources," said Sara.

"Do you have any idea who is responsible?"

"Yes," said Kim.

"Who?" asked the announcer.

"A friendly group of bio elementals," said Kim.

The announcer, starting to show some frustration, asked, "Do they have names?"

"Yes," said Kim with a smirk. "I don't know of anyone who is truly nameless."

"Someone warned me that you two would come off like smart ass teenagers," the announcer grumbled.

"We're smart ass septuagenarians," said Sara. The camera zoomed in on her. When it zoomed back out, there was a different announcer.

Kim chuckled. "Are you going to cut all of this out, or are you going to show your viewers what they have to look forward to if they take one of our classes?"

"I'm sorry about that, Doctor Martin, Doctor Martin," apologized the new announcer.

"Don't worry about it," chuckled Sara. "I have a hard time keeping Kim reined in myself."

The announcer smiled. "Back to the subject at hand," he said. "What can you tell us about the AMORFS-2 epidemic?"

"In the first place," said Sara, "epidemic may be a rather strong word for it. Most people who contact AMORFS-2 are very pleased with the results, as are their patients."

Playing the straight person for once, Kim said, "AMORFS, or 'Adult MORFS,' is a bit of a misnomer. AMORFS has little to do with the MORFS DNA that was foisted upon us by the terrorists so long ago. Rather, it is a trio of virii that codes changes and forces a very limited somatic reconstruction. AMORFS-2 is similar to AMORFS-1 in that it is spread by a trio of virii. The genetic code of the virii have a different signature, however. In fact, there are several signatures, even though the results of all of the earlier AMORFS-2 infections are identical."

"None of the AMORFS-2 signatures resemble the AMORFS-1 signature, implying that AMORFS-1 came from a single bio elemental, whereas AMORFS-2 originated from several elementals, none of whom are responsible for AMORFS-1" added Sara.

"What else can you tell us about AMORFS-2?"

"AMORFS-2 appears to have been custom designed to make doctors more effective at caring for their patients. The bio elemental part is self-explanatory. The telekinesis that they are given has a very fine level of control, allowing for almost invasion-free surgery. The accurate telesensing that seems to be part and parcel with TK and telepathy makes x-rays, terahertz wave imagers, cat scanners, MRI scanners, and just about every other medical diagnostic tool obsolete," said Kim

"What about the telepathy and empathy?" asked the announcer.

Kim replied, "Well, the empathy part is simple. Who hasn't wished that doctors had more empathy for their patients? They tend to treat us more as people and less as machines in need of repair when they can feel what we're feeling. Also, to a limited extent, they can project comforting feelings. They can calm us down. As for telepathy..." Kim mused for a bit. "There is some controversy about whether we can really call it telepathy. They can't read our minds, though they soon become quite adept at telling when we are lying or maybe exaggerating. What they can do is read our senses. They can see what we see, hear what we hear, smell what we smell, and most importantly, feel our pain. They soon become adept at telling the difference between heartburn and angina, for instance, so the patients don't have to try to describe it."

"Medical professionals, generally doctors, receive the virus. It is sexually transmittable, so the doctor's spouse also becomes infected. No matter when the transmission of the virus suite occurs, the spouse always starts changing two days after the initial recipient of the virus finishes changing," added Sara.

"But, how does the doctor become initially infected?" asked the announcer.

"There is much speculation, but that is generally unknown," replied Sara.

"It turns out that a lot of doctors are taking their marital vows much more seriously now, since there were a few cases where people other than the doctor's spouse have become infected," commented Kim.

"Meanwhile, other doctors are attracting one night stands by letting it be known that they are doctors."

"What about the case where everyone in the office but the doctor's wife got infected?" asked the announcer.

"That one was bad," admitted Sara. "It had a happy ending, though."

"How so?"

"The doctor's wife sued for divorce," said Kim. "In court, however, the doctor stated that he still loved his wife, but that she hadn't shared physical intimacy with him in years. 'I tried to keep my promises,' he said, 'Even though she didn't keep hers.'"

"And?" asked the announcer.

Kim answered, "Even though the frigidity of the wife is generally not considered an excuse for infidelity, many consider it to be. In the end, his wife broke down in tears and offered to forgive him if he forgave her for cutting him off."

Sara continued, "The marriage was saved, but renewed intimacy didn't cause her to get AMORFS-2 because the infection had already left his body. That strained the already fragile marriage because of the difference in energy level and apparent age."

"Then," Kim smiled, "She came down with AMORFS-2, but the signature was different from the bug that got her husband. She claims that she hasn't been fooling around, and her husband believes her. More to the point, the skills he received from AMORFS-2 allowed him to see that she wasn't lying."

Amy looked away from the video wall to me. "You did a good job, Sis. She never suspected."

"What is being done about the AMORFS-2 epidemic?" asked the announcer.

"We're all praying real hard that more doctors get it," said Kim with a smirk.

"What about you? Do you want it?" asked the announcer.

"I already have some nifty powers," said Kim.

"I like her just the way she is," said Sara.

"Awwwwwwwwwww!" Chorused all of us teens.

"To be serious," said Kim, "we are actually doing something about AMORFS-2. We have set up a message board so that medical professionals can compare notes. We also have a place where doctors can request to get AMORFS-2, or request to not get it."

"How does that work?" asked the announcer. "Are you in communication with the perpetrators?"

"Nope," replied Kim. "The board is public, so anyone can read it. The engineers of this blessing can read it just like anyone else."

"Have you tried to track down the IP addresses of people who read it?"

"A number of people read it through anonymous servers or the TOR network, and we purposely mirror it through one such server. We want the people who read it to feel secure. We want them to read the board and use the information well."

"Has anyone thought of carefully watching the doctors who requested MORFS?"

Sara smiled. "I'm sure that some people have, but we always suggest that the doctors who want to get AMORFS-2 travel widely in public areas so that there is plenty of opportunity for someone to infect them."

"In other words, you're cooperating with the perpetrators of AMORFS-2 as much as possible," accused the announcer.

"Yes, we are," said Sara. "They are doing it to help us all, so we feel that we should do our part."

"What about people who don't want AMORFS-2?"

"So far, everyone who has contacted AMORFS-2 is very happy about it. We speculate that the doctors are carefully screened telepathically before they are infected. Our message board is simply another source of information for the AMORFS-2 team."

"How can you be sure that they are reading your board?"

Kim smiled. "We can't be sure. Still, those who don't want the bug don't get it"

"What generally happens once a doctor gets AMORFS-2?"

"Generally, his caseload goes way up for a while -- until he manages to cure those who have been repeat customers. Very often, his spouse lends a helping hand."

"Isn't it illegal to practice medicine without a license?"

"Yes, it is. On the other hand, a doctor can prescribe the help of another person. For years, nurses and other practitioners have provided services as ordered by a doctor. To a lesser extent, lay people have done the same thing," said Sara.

"So, as long as the doctor has done an assessment, and is in control of the proceedings..." said the announcer.

"Correct," said Sara.

"What about the doctors who choose not to contact AMORFS-2?"

Kim shrugged. "Those doctors are generally pures, and they generally already have a lot of pures in their practice. They advertise themselves to the pures. They generally have all the business they can handle."

"So there you have it," said the announcer as he faced the camera. "AMORFS-1 has frustrated the research community and devastated the anti-morfs movement, while AMORFS-2 is seen as an unmitigated blessing by many."

Sara pushed a button on the remote and the video wall went blank.

"It looks like the lecture tour that we did for the university was perfect camouflage for our project," commented Sara. "Little did the doctors know that we were giving them a present when we shook their hands."

"Team Teen did a great job of spreading the blessing, too," said Kim. "It's amazing how much you can do with a little bit of careful planning."

"I never knew I was qualified for so many odd jobs." I rolled my eyes. "Waitress, concessions stand attendant, life guard, baby sitter, maid, hostess, cashier, gofer..."

"Caddy, bus boy, bathroom attendant, valet..." added Larry.

"All that, just so that we can zap a few doctors and students," said Jim

"Using the Summer Work Program as camouflage was brilliant," said Kim. "While students from dozens of colleges and high schools were out there ostensibly building character by working all over North America, some came back with improvements, most of which were taken to be regular cases of MORFS."

"It made it easier for us to work at Doctor Miller's medical practice without raising too many eyebrows," I said. "The fact that the infection is so mild that some don't notice it made it easier for us to show up with elemental powers without having gone through a nasty case of MORFS."

"Gee, I might be a bio elemental and not even know it," quipped Jim

"You all did a wonderful job," said Sara. "How does it feel to be unsung heroes?"

"I hope we remain that way," Cindy said with a shudder. "The last place I want to be is in the hands of some powerful group that wants their own army of custom morfs."

"We need to develop some kind of a contingency plan," said Kim. "Perhaps we can develop a way to give them what they want, but have the changes revert to something else after a few months."

"Meanwhile, those who receive the change can infect their masters with something else," added Jim.

"This definitely bears some thought," said Sara. "We need to come up with a plan to keep our powers from being abused, and another plan to escape."

(end)

---

Tina Shepherd was in the final stages of dying a slow death due to cancer when she met the Martins and their friends.

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter One: In The Ashes

I woke up feeling lousy, as usual.

No, I'm not talking about the vomiting and nausea that comes with MORFS -- though I do get to experience plenty of vomiting and nausea. Actually, I wish it was MORFS. If it was MORFS, my death sentence might just be stayed. If it was MORFS, maybe my body would be rebuilt and the cancer would be gone.

But I come from a long line of pures.

We are not connected those obnoxious people who think that resistance to MORFS is somehow indicative of moral superiority. We have no problem with MORFS survivors. We seem to be immune to the condition, but that's just the luck of the draw. Of course, that doesn't stop people from trying to recruit us into their self-righteous organizations. But, like I said, we're not interested. We would have to give up too many friends to cop an anti-MORFS attitude.

I went outside and tried to enjoy the summer. After all, it would probably be my last. When I think about it, it's hard to keep from dissolving into tears and just staying that way.

But, I have to be strong. No matter how hard it is for me, it's even harder for my parents. I have perused the web for resources on terminal illness enough to know that losing a child is probably the hardest thing that any human can go through. I can feel sorry for myself, but at least it'll be over for me once I go. My parents, unfortunately, will be left to pick up the pieces. Maybe their marriage will survive, and maybe it won't.

I went over to the gate and walked out into the pasture. My pony came to see me, nudging me gently with her nose. I had always wanted a pony, but there was always some good reason that I couldn't have one. Then, just a few days after I was diagnosed, there she was. Somehow, all those reasons seemed less important.

I finally have my pony, but I can't ride her. I put my arms around her neck and cried. She stood perfectly still and seemed to cry with me. Through my tears, I said a prayer that this cup should pass from me. I chose those words because they reminded me of the scene of at the Garden of Gethsemane. He prayed for the cup to pass, but accepted that it just wasn't to be.

As I wept bitterly, I was reminded of another scene -- a scene where Lazarus lay in his tomb. Everyone was sure that he was gone for good, but he walked out.

It's never too late.

I wanted to get on my pony and ride, but I was too fragile. With all the tumors in my body, even Ginny's gentle gait would hurt.

Will I ever get to ride my pony? Will I ever get to do anything other than stumble around and try to smile through the pain? The streets of gold are getting more and more appealing as I go through this. My life is being stolen away from me. I still live, but I can't do what I want to do.

Ginny waited patiently as I cried myself out. After my last sniffle, I gave her a hug and stroked her velvety nose. I reached into my pocket and gave her some of her favorite treats.

I walked over to the chicken coop. By the time I got there, I had quite a following. I reached into the feed bin and scooped up a handful of scratch grain. I tossed it to the chickens, and they ate it up like candy. I noticed that they had plenty of water, but that their food bin was almost empty. In the past, I would have filled it with laying pellets. I'm not allowed to do that anymore. All I can do is let Mom or Dad know that they need feed. I gathered the eggs and walked back into the house. The goats bleated at me as I walked past their pen. They like attention, too. "I'll pet you later, noisy girls," I said to them.

I walked stiffly back to the house and set the eggs by the sink. "Breakfast is almost ready, Kitten," my mom said.

"Thanks," I said as I walked past, carefully avoiding her gaze. I went to the bathroom and washed so that Mom wouldn't have to see my tear-streaked face.

After breakfast, I went into the goat pen and sat on one of the piles of rocks that Dad put there. The goats like to climb, and the rocks help keep their hooves worn down. Soon, I had goats climbing all over each other to see me. They wanted to climb on me, but they knew better. We had trained them well. The kids were growing quickly. The bucklings had been wethered at a young age. If they hadn't, they would already be trying to mount the does. Bucklings mature quickly. Unfortunately, they get stinky when they hit puberty. The musk gland gets active, and they start to pee on themselves.

Puberty hadn't been kind to me. When puberty tried to fill out my curves and develop my breasts, it succeeded in filling me with cancer. What was supposed to be the start of my life as a woman ended up being the beginning of my death. I cried with the bitter irony.

Mom had already milked the goats, so their udders were loose and floppy. I had often wondered if that makes them feel a little lighter and more energetic. I might find out myself -- if I live long enough have a baby and breast feed her.

I was trying to enjoy the day, but the thoughts of my situation kept coming back. Doctor Josephson had managed to secure the services of a powerful bio elemental -- a lady named Betty Wilson. I looked her up on the web, and was excited about the prospect of finally being cured. I remember the excitement of that day -- the day that I rose early to go to the clinic. I went into a treatment room and changed to a hospital gown half an hour before she was due to arrive.

Hope faded slowly as the hours went by. Eventually, the teleport who had been retained to transport Betty Wilson called to inform us that she had disappeared, and that she hadn't made any of her appointments that day. To say I was crushed would be an understatement. It was almost as if my grave had been dug and the tombstone placed. The only thing left was for me to be lowered into it.

Try as he might, Doctor Josephson couldn't find another bio elemental at any price. My last remaining ray of hope was snuffed out.

It's never too late.

My hope hangs by such a thin thread.

Then it's cut.

Mom looked out the window at me, so I put on my happy face. I think she saw right through it.

The rest of the day went on pretty much like this. I did what chores I could. Mom and Dad don't make me do them, but I can't just lay around. I can't just give up.

I went up to my room and fired up my computer. Gregory, the kitten that Mom had gotten for me a few months ago, walked over and sat on my lap. I read through the email from the on-line support group that I frequent. I didn't get much from my old friends. It's almost as if they're afraid to get too close -- as if putting distance between them and me will make it easier when I finally pass away. Maybe that's part of it, but my friends in the support group tell me that they simply don't know what to say to me.

That doesn't make it any easier.

After dinner, Mom helped me shower. She told me that we're going to go to a church that's about an hour away. Uncle Mark and Aunt Janis had set up a special prayer session for me. I'm grateful, but I wonder if going there to pray will work any better than praying right here.

Mom and Dad tucked me in and prayed over me. I could tell that they were working hard to hide their tears. It's almost easier to have no hope than to have hope dashed.

Chapter Two: A Glimmer of Hope

When we got there, my first impression was that it must be the Church of MORFS or something. Aunt Janis whispered in my ear that their church welcomes morfs, and that helping difficult changes is a part of their ministry.

We sat near the front, next to a family of morfs. Or maybe it's more than one family. There were three girls that looked almost like elves. One had violet hair and eyes, and the others had blue hair and eyes. They were sitting next to four of the most adorable kitty people I have ever seen. One of the blue haired girls looked kind of cozy with the cute kitty boy.

A wave of envy and sadness hit me. Would I ever have a boyfriend? Who wants to start a relationship with a stringy-haired and haggard looking girl who's dying? Even my face is misshapen from all the tumors. Why is my life being stolen away from me like this? It's bad enough that I have to go, but do my last days have to be so miserable and lacking?

It's never too late.

I barely listened as Doctor Josephson introduced me and told them about my situation. Mom and Dad helped me walk up to the front. About a dozen people stretched out their hands and put them on my head. Everyone else stretched their hands toward me. The pastor gave a very impassioned prayer asking for my deliverance. I felt warmth spreading through me.

Was that God healing me? Was there an empath in the congregation? Was it just my imagination?

After it was over, I did feel some peace -- as if something good is going to happen. I saw Mom and Dad having a whispered conversation with Doctor Josephson. They all had smiles on their faces. They looked hopeful.

After the service, the seven people I had noticed before came to us and led us downstairs. The raven-haired kitty girl put her hand on my shoulder and whispered, "You're going to be all right."

I believed her.

They sat me on a couch and introduced themselves. I couldn't believe that Doctors Kim and Sara Martin, the straw blond and raven haired kitty girls, were as old as my grandparents; and that the blue haired girls were mother and daughter. They explained that Amy Cox, the girl with violet hair, was a bio elemental. Hope started to kindle within me. They explained that Sue and Cara Jones, the blue haired girls, are telekinetic, and can control their powers so well that they can remove my tumors one by one.

Surgery while I'm awake? I was nervous, but excited. Even if it's painful, it's worth it. I'm no stranger to pain.

*Don't worry about the pain. We can deaden it as soon as it happens.*

I looked around. *Are you reading my mind?*

Amy waved at me. *Sorry,* she sent. *I guess that wasn't very polite. Still, everything will go better if you can open completely to us.*

I just smiled. *No harm done. I'm really grateful that you're willing to help me.*

Soon, they got to work. I felt a sharp pain that quickly went away. I felt my flesh moving deep within me as the tumors were liquefied and removed through narrow tubes of force. They shared what they were doing with me so that I could watch their process. Sometimes, I would feel pain as something shifted. It wasn't any worse than the pain I am used to feeling from just walking or moving, but they seemed to sense it and squelch it almost as soon as it appeared.

*That's exactly what we're doing,* Doctor Kim told me. *We are all monitoring you and helping any way we can.*

It was taking a long time, and I was getting tired.

*Do you want to sleep for a while?*

I drifted off almost as fast as I formed the answer in my mind.

The first thing I noticed when I woke up was that there was no pain. I felt kind of drained, but I still felt better than I had for a long time. I yawned and stretched, reveling in the ability to move without pain.

Everyone was smiling at me and munching on power bars and other snacks. They told me that the tumors weren't cancer in the classical sense, but are caused by a curious interaction between the MORFS DNA that has been foisted upon humanity, and my own DNA -- perhaps the very DNA that makes me resistant to MORFS. The tumors seem to be caused by the same mechanism that triggers the total rebuilding of a morfing body. They told me that the cancer would come back if I didn't go through MORFS, then asked me how I would like to morf. I didn't know that anyone could do that. I soon found out that it's a deep, dark secret, and that Amy's life would be in serious danger if that secret ever got out.

It didn't take me long to decide that I wanted to be a kitty person. I have always loved cats, and the Martins were simply adorable. I have also dreamed of flying like a bird, so I asked for wings. When Amy offered me powers, I told her that I want to help people the way that they helped me. After some discussion among the adults, Amy offered to zap me with MORFS. Of course I accepted. She told me that I would come down with MORFS in two days.

After she zapped me, she zapped Doctor Josephson with the same powers, but no physical changes. She made the bug sexually transmittable so that his wife, the other Doctor Josephson, would get the same changes.

Chapter Three: A New Life

I think I drove my parents nuts on the ride home. They were happy to see me cured, but I was just bubbling over with enthusiasm. After living with constant pain for so long, its absence was positively intoxicating. They didn't seem to mind, of course. The smiles never left their faces. As soon as we got home, they gave me a sandwich hug. Then, they sent me out to say hello to all my animals.

I went straight out to Ginny and hugged her around the neck. She could sense my happiness. I so wanted to ride her right then and there, but we never bought any tack for her. By the time I got her, I was too sick to ride. I hope she remembers her training. I hope I remember my training. It's been a long time.

After making my rounds; petting the goats, playing with the dogs, tossing scratch to the chickens, and hugging the barn cats, I went to my room and fired up my computer. What should I tell everyone? I don't want to blow my benefactors' cover, but I'm not going to pretend that I'm still sick.

Really, there's no need to talk about my illness at all. When I come down with MORFS in two days, I can tell them that. Then, they can assume that I was cured by MORFS.

I really hate to hold back on them. Some of the people in the support group are as desperate as I was. Maybe I can help them myself once I get my powers. Or, maybe I can refer them to the Doctors Josephson.

We need more doctors with powers.

That night, Mom and Dad tucked me in and prayed over me. They didn't try to hide the tears in their eyes as they said a heart-felt prayer of thanksgiving. I smiled and snuggled down into the covers.

The next morning, Mom had a surprise for me. She took me over to Mustang Sally's to buy some tack for Ginny. She also arranged to have a trainer come and make sure that she is ready to be ridden. I was disappointed that we couldn't get an appointment for today or tomorrow. I guess I'll have to wait until after I have changed.

Sure enough, when Tuesday came, I started to feel ill. Still, I didn't feel as bad as I had when I was full of cancer. Doctor Josephson already had me in his appointment book, of course. He commented that it's mighty handy to be able to schedule MORFS appointments. He put the stim pack IV thingie on my arm and sent me home. I crawled into bed and snuggled under the covers while Mom prayed over me. She pushed the 'go to sleep' button, and I went out like a light.

I got up a couple times to empty my bladder and shower the guck off of my body. It wasn't as bad as all my morfed friends made it out to be. I don't know if I had a particularly easy case, or if I'm simply used to more pain than this wimpy little case of MORFS.

When I got up on Friday, I felt wonderful. I pushed the release button on the IV thingie. The needle retracted and the latch released. I removed it and set it on my bedside table.

I was astonished by the beautiful girl in the mirror. After watching the life drain out of my body for so many years, it was wonderful to see an adorable seal point kitty girl with radiant blue hair and piercing violet eyes staring back at me. I examined myself carefully. I concentrated on my fingertips and let my satin black claws slide out. I admired the way the color of my skin varied from creamy white to velvety seal point black. I moved my seal point kitty ears and practiced focusing my hearing on the quietly humming computer, the barnyard noises outside, and the kitchen sounds downstairs.

Amy had told me that the Martins only have fur on their ears and tail, but that I might want to consider having fur on my back. That way, my back will stay warm when I am flying, even if the cool air gets in around the wing slits of my clothes. She assured me that I'll be able to dry my fur with telekinesis once I get the hang of using my powers.

I turned around slowly and looked at the mirror over my left shoulder. My wings are the same satiny seal point black as the fur over the middle of my back. They blend almost perfectly -- with only the difference in texture betraying anything at all. My silky glossy fur merged smoothly with my flight feathers.

Controlling my wings took a bit of practice. I wasn't at all used to their look and feel yet. The joint at the very top of my folded wings looks like it should be an elbow joint, but it's really a wrist joint. When I touch it, it feels like a wrist joint.

This is weird.

But I'll get used to it.

I blew myself a kiss and went into the shower.

Showering with wings was weird. I was still struggling to control them. I unfurled them enough to allow a scrubby on a stick to be slipped under them. I had to make sure that I scrubbed down, but not up. Rubbing my fur the wrong way is unpleasant.

I walked out of the shower with wet hair, a soggy tail, wet fur, and a drenched pair of wings. I toweled off as best I could. Mom came and helped me with my wings. Apparently, she had done some web research on wing care. She had also done some shopping. I found clothes laid out on my bed. The panties and shorts each had a hole for my tail. The bra was specially designed to be worn by women with wings. The t-shirt had wing slits cut in the back. This particular one was set up so that the wings reside outside the shirt, rather than being hidden underneath.

I remembered what the Martins had told me about UV vision when I noticed that the colors were different -- more vivid and complete, somehow.

I dressed quickly and went outside. I spread my wings and reveled in the way they felt as the breeze blew around them. I flapped them vigorously, and lifted off the ground a bit. I decided to wait before actually trying to fly, though. It wouldn't do to break my new body right off the bat.

Mom came out and enfolded me in a warm hug. I leaned into it and hugged her back, enjoying the warm glow of her love and happiness. "I think we need to go celebrate by getting you a new wardrobe," she said.

Hey, who am I to argue?

Chapter Four: Making Changes

While I was sick with MORFS, Mom had cleaned my closet. All the medical paraphernalia was gone. All of the clothes that I had outgrown were gone. All of the clothes that weren't worth modifying for my new appendages were gone.

Before buying any clothes, Mom marched me into the beauty salon. The ladies there told me that they love taking good care of new morfs. By the time they were done with me, I was positively radiant. I walked out of there with a smile on my face and a book of cloth swatches in my hand. I could tell that I was attracting stares. I could almost feel the their gaze. I enjoyed the appreciative glance, but not the lustful stares, envious looks, or the hateful glares of the radical pures.

I was used to buying clothes that would cover me and disguise the fact that my body was getting eaten from the inside out. Now, I bought clothes that enhanced the lithe and graceful look of my new body. It took some getting used to, but I have always been a willing learner. Mom, much to her credit, didn't even flinch at some of the more daring styles I wanted to get. I think it's still sinking in that her only child is now healthy and full of life. Far be it for me to take advantage, but I have a few years of living to make up.

I noticed that Mom was glancing at her watch on occasion. Somehow, she managed to time it so that we were done shopping in time to grab a quick meal and head to my appointment at the post-MORFS testing center. As expected, I was healthy and whole. As expected, I got the same physical enhancements as the Martins. As the Martins had warned me, the telepath couldn't read me.

Once we got home, Mom helped me stash my loot. We ended up cleaning out even more clothes. We packed away the stuff that I had worn to hide my dying body. The contrast between my old clothes and my new wardrobe was so great that we could see that I wasn't about to wear the old stuff; except for a few of the more formal items.

She took great delight in making me model a bunch of my new stuff, and I took great delight in modeling it for her. She took a number of pictures. After we were tired of that game, I fired up my computer. As usual, Gregory curled up on my lap and started purring.

I sent email to everyone, telling them that I had gone through MORFS, and that I was now free of the cancer that had dominated my life for way too long. I sent along one of the cuter pictures. I was wearing a short mini and a crop top. I was posed with my tail held high and my wings half unfurled. The smile on my face said it all.

Very soon after I sent it out, I got a number of emails from the Martin household. They congratulated me on my change, and sent me a few articles that explain how to find out if I have any powers. They knew what I had gotten, of course, but they didn't want to make that obvious to anyone who might intercept their messages. I did the exercises that they recommended, and sent back an email telling them what I thought I had. They then sent me some online courses and articles. Reading all of that stuff kept me busy until it was time for bed.

Mom and Dad tucked me in and congratulated me on my first beddy-bye time as a full-fledged winged kitty girl. I giggled at the appropriateness of the term 'fledged'. I snuggled down under the covers, settled my wings, and smiled sleepily as they prayed over me.

Chapter Five: Settling In

I woke up to the smell of breakfast. I was famished. The Martins had warned me that I would have a big appetite, and that I shouldn't be shy about feeding myself.

After breakfast, I was surprised to see the trainer calmly riding Ginny around the corral. He brought her up toward the house at a trot when he saw me. He congratulated me on my change, then got down to business. He gave me a quick refresher course, then helped me mount Ginny.

I had tears in my eyes. I had wanted to do this for a long time. So had Ginny. I could almost feel her happiness at finally being ridden by me.

Then, I suddenly realized that I could feel her happiness. It was as if a veil was suddenly pulled away from my eyes. The trainer was smiling, and I could tell that he meant it. Mom and Dad were positively beaming with pleasure.

I patted Ginny on the neck and sent happy thoughts to her. I nudged her forward and let her walk around the corral. Once the trainer was satisfied that I was doing OK, I headed for the gate. He opened it and we walked through. I rode Ginny over to the lane, and toward the back of the property. We walked along a field of CNT hemp that was pretty much ready to harvest.

Dad had been working on the special harvester that uproots and washes the plants before they are dried and bailed. Hemp is a traditional fiber plant, and this variety is genetically engineered to produce fibers that are reinforced with carbon nanotubes. Uprooting the plants reduces the amount of CNT fibers that end up in the soil and have to be decomposed with special genetically engineered bacteria.

As Ginny carried me between the field and the planted CNT pine forest, I felt myself relaxing and enjoying a peace that had eluded me for years. I yawned and stretched, unfurling my wings to their fullest extent. Ginny wasn't bothered by this at all. Living with chickens and ducks and guineas had made her pretty much immune to being startled by feathered fluttery things.

We walked between the field and the forest until we reached the creek. We walked along the creek to the bridge, crossed over, and went to the back forest. I used to go there all the time when I was healthy, but had been there all too seldom lately.

Ginny carried me along the trail and seemed to understand how much I was enjoying the cool green calmness of the natural woods that had been in our family for generations. She carried me back to the pond, where my great grandfather had set up a picnic shelter. I dismounted and let Ginny graze while I sat at a picnic table, munched on a power bar, and watched the sunlight glint off of the water.

I noticed that when I was reading my eCom, the glints in the water were tall and skinny -- sort of like skinny footballs standing on end. As soon as I tried to look at them, they disappeared. All I saw was the normal glinting of the sun on the water. I experimented a bit. I looked out at the water and allowed my eyes to lose focus. When they lost focus, the highlights took on the shape of cat's pupils. They shrunk as I focused on them, and got bigger as I relaxed my focus.

After enjoying our old family picnic spot for about an hour, I mounted and rode back. I brushed Ginny down, gave her some grain, and put the tack away. Then, I went inside and helped Mom prepare lunch.

Chapter Six: Up and Away!

After lunch, I decided to try my wings. I stood in the open pasture, spread my wings, and flapped them. I could feel them grab the air. I took a running leap, and I was flying! I pumped my wings and gained altitude, laughing out loud with exhilaration My emotions must have been leaking, because all of my favorite animals were looking up at me and reflecting my feelings.

I flew over the forest and to the back of the property. I circled the pond once and flew back. I swooped down, flared, and landed in front of Mom and Dad, who treated me to a sandwich hug.

I spent the rest of the day alternating between flying, playing with the animals, and learning how to use my powers. Cara had told me about some of the things she did with her telekinesis and remote sensing, and I was eager to try them. Soon, I was looking at the world in a different way. It was confusing at first, but I soon learned to distinguish between the different kinds of remote vision.

My bio senses saw only living things -- the animals, the trees, the grass, and even the microbes on seemingly sterile surfaces. My telekinetic senses were almost like a three dimensional sense of touch. I cold feel the hardness or springiness or mushiness of everything. The remote sensing that went with my telepathy was the most complex. I could see current in the wires, magnetic fields, and a kind of essence of each substance. As I used each sense, it became stronger and more detailed. It went from the vague tickling in the back of my mind that I had felt when I woke up to a fully three-dimensional view of my surroundings.

I reached out with my empathy and felt around. The animals had feelings, but they were kind of simplistic. The cats, dogs, and my pony felt the most like people. I guess that's because they have been bred as companions for many generations. The goats weren't far behind. The chickens were reachable, but simpler. The wild animals that I felt skulking around didn't display much more than the basic drives for survival and reproduction.

I tried casting about with my telepathy. Mom and Dad were easy enough to find, but I quickly backed off -- being careful to only sense the fact that they are there. The wild animals didn't have much in the way of complex thoughts. The domestic animals had more, but were a far cry from being human. By far the most interesting thing was the ability to sense what they were sensing. The cats and dogs could see clearly, but their color vision was limited. The birds circling overhead could see very clearly, and had very good color vision. 'Eyes like a hawk' is a common expression. I smiled as I read them and felt the wind flowing around their feathered bodies. The moles couldn't see, but they sensed their surroundings with an almost three-dimensional accuracy. The chickens could see just fine, but it was weird seeing looking eyes that were pointed in opposite directions.

I managed to find a whole lot more animals than I had imagined lived here. Some, like the insects and worms, had only the vaguest hint of a nervous system. Viewing their thoughts was more like viewing a running computer program than a living thing. Their brains were little more than automatic control units. The worms perceived little. The bugs had very fragmented vision, and no real processing behind it. If I wanted a coherent image, I had to put it together myself.

It was interesting spying on all the animals, but there's more to telepathy than that. If I want to learn to control my telepathy properly, I need to go among a bunch of strangers and practice.

Of course, I'm not totally unfamiliar with telepathy. I had experienced it first-hand on the day that I was cured of that accursed cancer. I remembered Sara's soft voice -- so kind that it almost broke my aching heart. She is a hugely successful and well-known researcher, but there was no pride or pretentiousness in her voice -- audible or mental.

*Hello Tina. You sound wonderful!*

*Sara? But how?*

Her warm chuckle drifted through my mind. *You called me, silly! Two telepaths can talk over quite a distance. When you thought about me with the desire to talk to me, I heard and answered.*

*I didn't mean to disturb...*

*Don't be silly," she replied. *I always have time for my friends. What's on your mind?*

I giggled. She 'heard' me, of course. I recounted my day to her, complete with images, sounds, and emotions.

She favored me with a telepathic smile. *It certainly looks like you have been studying and practicing. If you need help with something, don't hesitate to call one of us. Amy can help you with the bio stuff, Cara or Sue can help you with precision TK, and any of us can help you with telepathy.*

I returned her smile. *Thanks!*

She then suggested that I ask Mom or Dad to take me to the mall or some other public place so that I can practice my telepathy.

(End of part one)

---

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Seven: Expedition to the mall

Mom and Dad took in a movie while I wandered the mall. Just as the Martins had warned me, I received a crash course in the depravities of the human mind. Just as they had suggested, I withheld judgment. After a while, I managed to get somewhat of an idea of what's normal and what's dysfunctional. It isn't uncommon to have strange thoughts and desires. Unfortunately, some people will put those thoughts into action if given half a chance. Those are the people to worry about. I'm getting used to the lustful stares, but the people who would rape me if they could get away with it creep me out. The radical pures were just as bad.

I wandered the mall, taking in everything I could. I read the people; learning their secret thoughts, gleaning the details of their lives.

I saw some people that I knew, and refrained from reading anything but their surface thoughts. Soon, it became automatic. Soon, my mind automatically filtered out the thoughts of anyone that I recognized. Still, I could read them if I chose.

While I was at it, I followed Cara's advice. I read everything I could with my bio, TE, and TK senses. The pictures became clearer as I practiced. I found a secluded place near the rest rooms and sat on a bench. I looked around, then closed my eyes and tried to reproduce that image with my remote senses. The colors were difficult, but I got it with a bit of practice. I tried sensing within the restroom, but I couldn't get all of the colors. I went in to see the colors with my eyes. After that, the colors showed up. Once I have seen a surface once, the colors show up in my remote vision.

I sat back down and closed my eyes. I felt a wash of different emotions from around the mall. A lot of people were in a kind of pleasant daze as they surveyed the merchandise Some were tense and counting every penny. Some were lonely and just wandering. Some were enjoying the company of their loved ones. Some were looking longingly or lustfully at the other shoppers. Some were hurriedly making their choices and running off to pay for them.

I shifted gears and looked at the mall itself. I could feel/see the currents going through the wires, though I couldn't really make heads or tails out of the network, speaker, or surveillance camera wires. I did notice that there were more cameras than met the eye. If there was a place that seemed to be hidden from all cameras, there was a well hidden camera focused on the spot. That was true of the place I was sitting. I looked straight at the camera and smiled.

"When are you animals ever going to learn that this mall is for humans?"

I was startled out of my reverie by my first encounter as a morf with radical pures.

*Help!* I sent to the Martins and Joneses. Immediately, it was as if I was plugged into a big power grid.

*In essence, you are,* said Kim. *We're here to help you. You can draw upon our power if you need to, but you should be able to take care of those ruffians by yourself.*

*We'll show you how,* said Cara. She plugged into my remote senses and guided me to the carotid arteries of the nearest attacker. *If he makes an aggressive move, press there.*

Feeling as if my friends were right here with me, I smiled. "You guys seem to have it backwards. Morfing doesn't take away your humanity. Acting like an animal does."

I felt smiles of approval from my friends. They have all had enough trouble from the radical pures to know that backing off is a mistake.

The one who was closest to me growled, "I'll teach you a lesson, you uppity animal!"

As he lunged, I compressed his carotids as Cara had taught me. He went down. The others rushed me, and they went down -- just as the security guards came into view.

They made haste to cuff the offenders while one came to me. "Are you OK?"

"I'm fine," I told her with a smile.

"Can you wait here until the police come?"

My friends were still with me, and I could feel them smiling. *We'll stick with you for as long as you need us,* Sara said. *Officers Saouda and Trowbridge will be there soon. It seems that they have been assigned to watch over us wayward morfs,* she chuckled.

Two police women approached. One checked on the suspects and used her radio to confirm that some ground units were coming to pick up the prisoners. The other walked toward me and did a double-take. "You wouldn't happen to know the Martin family, would you?"

I couldn't help but smirk. "I met them almost a week ago -- just before going through MORFS. It would appear that some of their genes rubbed off on me."

"Well, I should say so!" she replied. "It also looks like you inherited their talent for finding trouble."

I heard a warm chuckle in the back of my head. *Did I hear our name being taken in vain?* Cindy asked.

*I should have known!* Officer Saouda replied with a smile.

*We're training her well, don't you think?* said Cara.

Officer Saouda rolled her eyes. *I guess I should thank you guys for being so talented at finding trouble. The department gave Trowbridge and me an aircar just so we could keep up with you all.*

Kim somehow gave a bow over our telepathic link. *We're only too happy to help you fill your jail with bigots.*

"Well," Officer Saouda sighed, "It's time for the inevitable..."

*Paperwork!* chorused Cara, Cindy, and Larry.

Officer Saouda smirked and handed me a clipboard and pen. Taking a hint from Cara, I used TK to write a statement as I dictated it. It didn't take long -- the incident didn't last long. I signed the report by hand, and Officer Saouda stuffed it, along with an audio recording of my statement, into an envelope.

"You might want to get the surveillance photos from the mall," I commented.

"There are no cameras here."

I pointed to the two well-hidden cameras. "That's what they would like potential perpetrators to believe."

She smiled at me. "You're as good at nosing around as Cara, I see."

Cara said, *Hey! I resemble that remark!* Amy and Cindy started giggling. Cara tried to sound indignant. *Well, I never!*

Officer Saouda chuckled. *You guys are always a trip.* Out loud, she said, "Come on, Miss Shepherd, I need to get you to your parents."

"I'll be OK," I said.

"I know, but I gotta follow procedures."

I glanced at my watch. "The movie ought to be about over now, anyhow."

We got to the theater just as everyone was getting out. Mom and Dad were concerned when they saw me in the company of a police officer. *It's OK,* I sent to them. *I had a slight run-in with some radical pures, but they won't be bothering anyone else for a while.* For some reason, that didn't reduce their anxiety.

Officer Saouda introduced herself, then said, "Your daughter seems to have a good head on her shoulders. She knows when to call for help from her friends, too."

*We're only a thought away,* Sara said to my parents. *Tina didn't really need our help, but it never hurts to have some backup.*

*But, six to one?*

Officer Saouda smiled. *Believe me, the Kitties and Elves have won against greater odds than that. You have little to worry about.*

She put a hand on my shoulder. "Your daughter is learning fast, and can pretty much take care of herself."

She smiled at me, and I pulled her into a hug. "Thanks for your help!"

"Just my duty," she said humbly. Then, she smiled. "And a much more pleasant duty than some things I've had to do, I must add."

It was getting late, but Mom thought that I could use a little 'retail therapy.' Hey, who am I to argue?

Chapter Eight: Retail Therapy

On the way to the clothing store, I noticed a recently morfed hybrid that had a bit of a different signature. She wore clothing that covered more of her body than I might have expected for the season. She wore a hat and a wig. I looked at her with my remote senses and noticed that, hidden under her hat, she had the stubs of horns on her head.

AMORFS. I was looking at the first AMORFS victim I had ever seen. I smiled at her. She scowled back. She was feeling angry and humiliated. She had been ridiculed from the altar of her church, then kicked out. I said a quick prayer that she would find peace in her new form and find people who accept her for who she is.

I was only too happy to expand my wardrobe, but I also dragged Mom and Dad to an art supply store. I got some of the paints that Cara uses for her 'human camera' trick, along with some papers, canvases, a number of pens and pencils. I made my purchases and we went home.

Mom and Dad watched as I played with my new toys. I made a portrait of the two of them surrounded by a heart and hung it on my wall. Mom asked me to read her mind and create the portrait that she imagined. In her mind, I saw a picture of a kitty girl, wings spread wide as she flared for a landing. She had me put a heart identical to the one on their portrait around it. They hung the portrait in the living room.

I fired up my computer. A couple of my friends sent nasty letters expressing disappointment that I had turned into a filthy animal, but most were happy for me. The people in the support group congratulated me, and said that my cure gave them hope.

I'm going to have to talk to Doctor Josephson about seeing some of those people. I can tell that his practice is going to become very busy indeed -- at least for a while. Hopefully, he'll be able to take care of some of his repeat customers for good so that he can have time for new ones.

I should say 'they,' of course. He's my pediatrician, so he's the one I see all the time. I keep forgetting that he shares a practice with his wife.

I decided to make another portrait like the one I had made for Mom and Dad. I scanned it in and sent it to my real friends. I removed the ones who rejected me from my address book. It's time to shake the dust from under my feet and move on.

I shut down the computer and went to the kitchen. Mom was boiling some eggs that had been sitting in the refrigerator for a couple weeks. Well-stored eggs can last ten years or more, so we don't worry about letting them accumulate. We actually age some on purpose because eggs that are less than two weeks old are difficult to peel when boiled. Mom generally takes our excess eggs to the food pantry every week, but she likes to keep a couple dozen ready for boiling at any time. In this case, there were four dozen eggs bubbling away in the large stock pot. They were white, blue, several shades of green, several shades of brown, tan, and almost pink. I always enjoyed taking the 'natural Easter eggs' to pot lucks and the like. Most people are totally unaware that the descendants of the South American Araucana chickens lay blue eggs, and that all kinds of colors can be gotten through cross-breeding. In our case, we have a yard full of free-ranging 'barnyard cross' hens -- mutts, essentially.

After they were done boiling, we set them aside to cool. Meanwhile, I used some of the tricks Cara had taught me to clean up. Once they were cool enough to handle, we drained and rinsed them. We ate the three that were cracked, and put the rest in an Easter basket.

"What are the eggs for?" I asked her.

"It's a surprise," she smirked. I rolled my eyes, then yawned.

"OK, Kitten, I think it's time for you to get ready for bed."

I giggled. "You know, that nickname is a whole lot more appropriate now."

She smiled at me. "That occurred to me when you were making your wish with Amy."

"I noticed that you didn't make any attempt to change my mind."

Her face was serious when she looked at me. "I could see the sincerity in your eyes. I was going to say something, but you're the one who will be wearing that body for life. In the end, it's up to you." Then she smiled. "I haven't seen any indication that you regret it."

I grinned at her. "I have never been happier. The last few days has been like a dream."

She led me to my room and suggested that I give myself a quick rinse to freshen up and wash off the day's exertions. I took a quick shower, then used Cara's trick to push the water off of my body. The fur on my back and tail came out silky soft. As I was snuggling down into my bed, I looked up at my parents. "You'll never get tired of praying over me at night, will you?" They just smiled at me.

Chapter Nine: Meeting, Making, and Helping Friends

The next morning, I got up early. I threw on some work clothes and grabbed an energy bar on the way out the door. The guinea fowl decided to scream at the top of their lungs, as usual. "Hey, ya noisy birds!" I yelled at them cheerfully. They just squawked louder. It's a good thing nobody in our family is prone to getting hung over.

"Good morning, noisy girls!" I said to the goats. They were waiting for me just outside the milking parlor. I led the herd queen in, and she hopped up on the milking stand and started eating her grain. I gave her teats a quick wash, then put a squirt of milk from each one into the stripping cup. Yep... all clean. I put a stainless steel milking pail under her and started working. I hadn't done it since I first got sick, so it took me a while to get into the rhythm of things. Still, it's an easy and calming task. Unlike cows, goats only have two teats -- one for each hand. I would pinch off the top by circling it with with my thumb and index finger, then use my other three fingers to squeeze out the milk I had trapped. In a couple minutes, she was done, and I was ready to lead the next goat in. Before I did that, I weighed the milk and poured it into the filter funnel. The filtered milk ran through tubes bathed in cold water, and into a collapsible container, which reduces its contact with the air. After I had finished the second goat, Mom came in and lead Libby over to the other milking stand.

"You want to do the loud-mouthed floppy-eared Nubian, eh?"

She grinned at me. "You know Libby's my sweetheart."

I smiled and got Moose, our mild-mannered but slightly clumsy LaMacha. I patted her and said, "Come on, ya funny lookin varmint."

"You don't milk the ears, Kitten," Mom said with a smirk.

I grinned. That's the unofficial motto of LaMacha aficionados everywhere because those big, friendly, and deceptively smart goats have little in the way of external ears. They are very good producers of creamy milk, though.

Moose wanted to be stubborn today. She's used to being milked by Mom, and doesn't like having her routine changed. I tried sending calming thoughts to her, and was pleased at how well it worked.

When we were done, we stashed the container of fresh milk in the refrigerator that we keep in the milking parlor and did the rest of our morning chores. I gave grain to Ginny and brushed her down. Perhaps I spent more time than was strictly necessary, but it's been way too long since I could do that.

Dad filled the watering trough and pitched hay. Mom gathered eggs, gave a quick rinse to any that were smudged or soiled, and stashed them in the milking parlor's refrigerator. Then, she drained about a quart of fresh milk from the collapsible container and brought it in for breakfast.

By the time Dad and I were done, there were pancakes on the griddle. Dad set the table while I whipped up some scrambled eggs and sausage. It might not be much fun taking care of the pigs, but you can't beat the taste of meat that you raise yourself.

After breakfast, Mom told me to get showered and ready for church. We usually don't go quite this early, but what the heck. I decided to take a long, luxurious bath instead. I used special bath beads designed for people with fur or feathers. Mom came in, saw me luxuriating in the tub, and shook her head. "Come on, Kitten, or we're going to be late."

"What?" I was confused. "Church doesn't start in over an hour."

"We need to be out the door in ten minutes," she replied.

I shrugged, hopped out, and TK'd myself dry.

"I'm glad you learned that trick. We might just make it in time."

I walked to my room and found a nice sun dress laid out on my bed. I donned it in short order, and Mom applied some light makeup for me. In five minutes, we were on our way. I got suspicious when, instead of turning left, we turned right and headed for the freeway. "We're going to Aunt Janice's church," Mom confirmed. I smiled. I was looking forward to seeing my friends again so that I could thank them personally.

As we walked in, I spotted them right away. I ran up and gave each of them a hug. We all sat together at the front of the church.

After the elder read the announcements, Kim went to the front. "I have been declared the official announcer of changelings," she quipped, then telepathically called me up. "Today, we are welcoming a changeling and giving a praise report at the same time." I stood next to her. "Tina Shepherd was rapidly dying of cancer when she came here a week ago. We were able to offer her some respite from the pain, but what she really needed was the somatic reconstruction of MORFS." She blushed a bit. "Professor mode comes when I least expect it..." Everyone chuckled. "Anyhow," she continued, "Tina left here feeling better, but still very much in danger. Two days later, she came down with MORFS. Apparently, our genes must have rubbed off on her, because she's looking mighty cute." I curtsied, much to the amusement of the congregation.

"I'm pleased to announce that she has been completely cured."

Kim handed the microphone to me. With tears in my eyes, I said, "I don't recall ever being happier. This past week has been like a dream. Thank you all for your prayers!"

Everyone applauded as Kim and I went back to our seats. I had just barely planted my tush into the chair when the elder went back to the front and said, "Everyone please rise and greet each other."

It was a free-for-all, just like last week. This time, I could enjoy it. It was wonderful to be able to hug people without being racked with pain. I was astonished with the sincerity of everyone as they congratulated me and wished me well.

After the service, they had a pot luck in my honor. I was touched. The Martins and the Jones led me up to the serving line and told me to pig out. I kind of smirked as I passed Mom's basket of eggs. I selected an olive green one just to prove that they are edible. "Green eggs, but no ham," I quipped.

I enjoyed hanging out with the Kitties and Elves. Cara and Amy had interesting stories to tell. They both were the kids of deacons in the Church of Genetic Purity. They both came close to getting killed by the people of that church. Now, I know what Officer Saouda was talking about when she commented about their talent for finding trouble.

I got to meet some of the people from their old church. Apparently, they saw the error of the church's teachings. I also got to meet Cindy's boyfriend Jim. He lives just down the road from the Martins. As people drifted out, the teens got together and chatted and generally goofed around. I don't ever remember feeling so welcome in a group of people that I had just met. When they asked me to come with them for the youth group meeting, I gladly accepted. Mom and Dad were a bit worried, but it didn't take long to convince them that I was no longer fragile.

I guess you could say that we all went out to do work, but we had a blast. We helped a lot of the older members with things that they could no longer do. We cleaned houses, did yard work, repaired things, and did anything else we could think of that would help. Amy, Cindy, Cara, and Larry made sure that I used my powers. It made things easier for everyone, and was good training for me. I ended up eating lots of pizza and power bars to keep my energy up. They told me that it's best not to flaunt my powers. In fact, Amy and I both used our bio elemental powers to make life better for a number of people; but we never gave even a hint that we were responsible for making them feel better.

After we were done, we all went to the Martins' place. I heard a few people calling it the 'Kitty Mansion.' Larry and Cindy weren't offended at all.

You would think that all the work we did today would have worn us out. I guess we were, but it didn't take us long to get our second wind and enjoy the pool. The Kitties and Elves made a kind of fountain in the pool with their TK, so I joined in. It was good practice, and lots of fun.

The Martins, being good hosts, fed us all. I shudder to think how much it must have cost to feed this horde of hungry teens -- some of whom were feeding MORFS-induced powers.

Chapter Ten: Building and Rebuilding Relationships

After everyone left, I found that my parents had yet another surprise for me. While they're away at an unnamed resort ummm... renewing their marital relationship, I'll be staying at the Kitty Mansion with all my new friends.

"Who's going to take care of the animals?" I asked them.

"Your grandpa and grandma will be staying at our house for two weeks, and some of the local 4H kids will be coming to do the heavy stuff for them," said Mom.

"I guess your mom and dad aren't the only ones getting away for a week to renew their marital relationship," commented Kim.

"Those are my grandparents!" I squeaked. All the adults laughed as my face turned red.

Kim decided to rescue me and change the subject. "What are your plans for the future?"

That was a very good question. I hadn't thought beyond seeking a cure since very soon after I was diagnosed. "You've given me my future back," I said to them, overcome with emotion. They smiled patiently as I gave my future some serious thought. What do I want to do, aside from riding my pony and flying around?

Then, I remembered why I had chosen the powers that they offered to me. My reasoning was sincere then, and that hasn't changed. "I think I'll go into medicine," I decided. "I need to find a way to get into a good medical school."

"The University of Sun City has a special scholarship program for people who want to get an education related to their powers. They'll probably jump at the chance to enroll you," Sara said.

"Especially after we pull a few strings," Kim smirked.

I smiled my thanks. I was overwhelmed.

Markus, Cara's winged seal point kitty, was purring on her lap. Noting my interest, she tossed him over to me. He spread his wings and landed gently in my lap.

What a beautiful animal.

Amy seemed to think for a minute, then came over to touched me on the arm. My bio nature sensed that she had given me a virus packet, and automatically isolated, stored, and analyzed it. My eyes grew big as the answer came to me. The bug she gave me will morf a young cat into a close copy of Markus, and the changed cat will imprint on the first person to show it kindness. I was thrilled.

"Thank you!"

I can't wait to get home and give it to Gregory

"Will I be able to make custom morfs like that?" I asked.

"No," she replied. "It takes a component that I can't give you. It's a kind of a computer made out of the same stuff that elemental powers are made out of."

"Stuff?" I asked. "That's kind of generic. Are we talking about matter or energy or what?"

"Or what," Kim smirked. "It's some kind of a pattern or potential. There is a brand-new branch of physics that studies it, but I'm afraid that they haven't gotten far."

"Don't be disappointed," Sara soothed. "You probably have the best suite of powers in this room."

"Oh, I'm not complaining," I smiled. "I have been high as a kite ever since I morfed. I still don't know what to do with myself."

"Well," commented Cara, "We have a week to think up some things to do."

On that note, we went to bed for the night. Mom and Dad led me to my room, tucked me in, and prayed over me. This marks the my one week anniversary of being free from cancer.

Mom and Dad were gone before I woke up. I hope they have a good time at the resort.

Everyone decided to head to the park with their skateboards. I used Larry's old one. It was perfectly functional; just a bit rough around the edges. He assured me that it would be even more rough around the edges after I got done with it. Spills and bumps are a fact of life when learning something like that.

After letting me practice for a bit, everyone used TK to move themselves down the road. Amy could use Cara's TK almost as if it were her own. Actually, any of us can borrow power from anyone who trusts us enough to let us in deeply.

We met some morfs that Amy had changed inadvertently. I guess they grabbed her, and she released a virus packet before she realized what she had done.

That led to a discussion about powers. I decided right then and there that I would be careful about revealing my powers. It doesn't pay to flaunt them, though I'm not going to hide them like I'm ashamed of them or something. I kind of wished I had a big support group like they all do. They assured me that, with my empathic powers and my ability to distinguish morfs powers, I'll find kindred spirits soon enough. In any case, I can always chat with them telepathically.

I had quite an eventful week with the Kitties and the Elves. They took turns training me in the best use of my powers. I also got to do some lab work and learn a few things about the various sciences. They encouraged me to work hard at school so that I could catch up. When I was sick, it was hard to concentrate on my studies. I managed to pass, but my performance wasn't brilliant. My new friends assured me that school would be a lot easier when I wasn't fighting the pain.

The week had gone by pleasantly, but way too quickly. Still, I had a lot of fun and learned a lot. I also came to appreciate some of my blessings -- like my parents.

Cara literally had to be rescued from her dad. If her mom hadn't had the fortitude to take Matthew from his home, he probably would have ended up getting stoned to death after he changed into Cara. Now, Cara's dad is in jail, and she has to deal with some serious forgiveness issues.

It was worse for Amy. Both her parents turned her over to the preacher, and she was stoned. Only her bio elemental powers and sturdy body allowed her to survive until she was rescued by Cara. Both her parents are in jail. Thank God the Martins were there to pick up the pieces.

*It's our calling,* Sara told me. *We chose a life where we nurture growth and learning.*

I smiled. *I like that. I want to make a difference, too.*

*You will,* she assured me.

When Mom and Dad came home, I leapt into their arms. I had been having such a busy week that I didn't realize how much I missed them. It made me sad to realize that Cara and Amy don't have this.

*Don't grieve for me,* Cara said. *My life is richer than it has ever been.*

*The same goes for me,* Amy agreed. *I grieve the loss of my family, but I have a new mom and a new sister. The Martins are almost like family to me, too.*

Mom and Dad noticed that I had suddenly gotten quiet, so I told them what we were talking about. They hugged me even tighter.

Mom and Dad were kind of tired from their trip, so we just lounged around until it was time for bed. They had sly smiles on their faces as they left my room and headed for their own. I guess they weren't as tired as they let on.

I helped Cindy, Amy, Cara, and Larry make breakfast and set the table. We had gotten pretty good at working together. Actually, they were good at working together before I met them, and I learned to work with them. Mom and Dad were impressed with the flying dishes show as we cleaned up.

The eleven (including Jim Reynolds, Cindy's boyfriend) of us seemed to take up a whole section at church. I somehow felt that I belonged there. After just three services, I was more at home in the Martins' church than I was at the church I had attended for my whole life.

After the service, we hung out with the other church members. I went with the youth group again. I was relishing the time I spent with them, somewhat envious that they would be coming back week after week.

But I have no call to be envious. I have my life back, and it's time to start living it.

After youth group, we lounged around in the Kitty Mansion until it started to get dark. It was fully dark by the time we got home.

(End of part two)

---

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Eleven: Home Again

A bit less than an hour later, we were walking through the front door. Grandma and Grandpa met us at the door. They had tears in their eyes as they greeted me with hugs and kisses. "We thought we were going to lose you," Grandma sobbed. She had to hold me at arm's length and look me over. Then, she made me twirl around and pose. She smiled and pulled me in for a hug. I could feel in her mind that she was profoundly relieved that I was cured.

We went to the living room, and I sat between Mom and Grandma on the couch. Gregory came and sat in my lap. I mused briefly about the ethics of infecting him without his knowledge or consent -- not that he would be able to have an opinion about it. Anyhow, we routinely neuter and declaw our pets without asking for their opinions. That is, some people do. Gregory has been neutered, but we would never declaw a cat; especially one that may have to defend itself outside.

I zapped him.

If he could make a decision, I'm sure that he would make the same one I did. He's going to enjoy flying with me. He might even enjoy the fact that MORFS is very likely to give him his balls back.

Before long, it was time for bed. I had kind of missed having Mom and Dad pray over me. This time, Grandma and Grandpa did, too.

The next morning, I showered off quickly and put on shorts and a tank top with an open back. The open back allowed my wings to emerge naturally without sleeves. Ginny came galloping up to the fence as soon as I emerged from the house. I ran to her and hugged her around the neck. I could read in her mind that she had missed me. I drained, rinsed, and filled her watering trough. Grandpa had used the tractor to put a round bale of hay in her feeder yesterday, so she still had plenty. I led her to the barn and let her munch on some oats and alfalfa pellets while I brushed her down.

By the time I was done, Grandma and Mom were finished with the goats. Mom smirked at me as she took a half gallon of fresh milk into the house. I went to the coop, tossed some scratch grain to the chickens, and collected the eggs. After cleaning them and putting them into the milking parlor refrigerator, I walked over and petted the goats. They had missed me, too. After that, I had to cuddle the barn cats. They seem to think that I'm their mascot or something.

By the time I got back into the house and washed my hands, breakfast was pretty much ready. We said grace and had a good farm-style breakfast of hot cakes, sausage gravy and biscuits, eggs, and whole wheat toast. It just doesn't get much better than that.

After breakfast, I went upstairs to study for a couple hours. The Professors Martin had emailed some online courses to me that I will try to get started before school. I have a week to assess where I am academically and try to make sure that I'm ready for my sophomore year. If I can make some good progress this coming year, I can start on the advanced placement classes in my junior and senior year.

But it's late summer, and the cold weather will be coming soon enough. Out here in the country, away from the extra heat generated by the city, winter starts sooner and hits harder.

On the plus side, there will be many summers in my future. I smile whenever I think about that.

My parents and grandparents were out in the back yard lounging around the table that sits under the old maple tree. I went over and hugged them all. Then, I broke out in a dead run, spread my wings, and leapt into the air. I pumped strongly to gain altitude, then swooped down by Ginny. She looked up at me, but wasn't alarmed. I gained altitude again, and flew back to the pond. I circled it twice and came in for a landing at Great Grandpa's picnic shelter. I sat there for a few minutes thinking of how things have changed.

Just over two weeks ago, I was looking at a dead end. I was still reeling from the bitter disappointment of spending all day on the exam table waiting for Betty Wilson to come heal me. Then, in a whirlwind of events, I got a glimmer of hope, then freedom from pain, a new body, and finally some really cool powers. I made new friends, lost a few phony ones, and managed to make myself an enemy of the radical anti-morfs movement. Instead of trying to smile past the pain and make the best of what little life I had left, I am reveling in my new freedom and making plans for a long future. Tears formed in my eyes as I though of prayers that were not just answered, but exceeded. I walked around the picnic area, enjoying the warm fall air. I'll have to bring a picnic lunch out here sometime soon, like before winter sets in.

On the way back, I decided to see how fast I could fly. Our 160 acre parcel of land is a quarter mile wide by a mile long. The house and pond are near opposite corners, and they are just over a mile apart. I flew past the pond, turned around, and pressed the stopwatch button on my watch just as I passed over it. I clicked it again as I passed over the house.

Forty seconds. That's 90 miles per hour! I wonder what I can do if I really try to sprint, or if I give myself a boost with TK.

I circled around, came in low under the maple tree, flared, and landed in front of my parents and grandparents.

"Trying to race the hawks?" asked Dad.

"Just doing a time trial," I replied. "It looks like I can maintain a speed of 90 miles per hour without overdoing it."

Dad let out a low whistle. "Does this mean that you won't be needing to borrow the car much?" I just smirked at him.

Grandpa started to get up out of his chair, but a crick in his back forced him to sit back down. I could feel the sharp pain as he collapsed in his seat. I was at his side in an instant.

"Don't worry about me. Old age does that to you."

I put my hand on his. *Let me help,* I sent to him. I quickly scanned him with all my senses. I let my bio elemental nature process the data. His back was out of alignment, and some of his nerves were pinched. A few were inflamed. I reached in and moved things around a bit and cured the inflammation. Then, I led him into the house and asked him to lay on the couch.

"I'm feeling OK now, dear."

"I know, Grandpa, but it'll come back if we don't do something about it."

I called my friends at the Kitty Mansion and let them scan Grandpa through my senses. After some discussion, we healed all the places where there was damage. We realigned joints, strengthened muscles, tightened connecting tissue, and regenerated cells. In general, we gave him a tune-up. After we were done with him, we rested, then did Grandma. I thanked my friends, then quipped to Grandma and Grandpa, "Now, you need to come visit me every few weeks for a tune-up."

I rested by going up to my room and firing up my computer. I read through some of my course material for an hour or so, then got on the web. Jerry Wright, one of the guys from the support group, was on line. He was home alone and feeling kind of depressed. He had a condition known as tubular sclerosis that is generally nonlethal. In his case, though, it looked like it was rapidly becoming lethal. The growths were spreading.

I tried to cheer him up, but it wasn't working. Still, he was glad that I was there to talk to him.

After a while, he had to leave. I made him promise to get back online later, and to call me through my eCom. When we exchanged voice information, I looked up his home address. It turns out that he is only about ten miles from here. I might just drop by for a visit sometime.

I went downstairs and suggested to Mom that we have a picnic out by the pond. I figured that Grandma and Grandpa could ride there in the ute, but they told me that they feel fine, and that a nice walk would do them good.

I helped Mom and Grandma get everything together. Instead of the traditional picnic basket, we put everything into containers that would fit into Ginny's saddle bags. Ginny had been telling me, in no uncertain terms, that she wanted to be ridden, and she wanted to be ridden soon.

Everyone got a head start while I brushed Ginny down and saddled her up. I decided to take the long way around, so we rode along the creek that runs between the planted CNT pine forest and the natural forest. Near the edge of the property, there was a wide shallow section that we could wade easily. We then walked along the property line until we met the creek as it turned back into our property. We followed it through the natural forest until we got to the pond. My family wasn't there yet, so I took the food out of Ginny's saddle bags, then let her graze.

By the time everyone arrived, I had the table set. We had a nice lunch, and enjoyed lounging around the pond. Grandma and Grandpa told us about the things that they did when they were younger. We had a good laugh over some of their antics.

Grandma was a bit tired, so I suggested that she ride back on Ginny. She hadn't ridden in years, but allowed that she felt good enough to give it a try. Ginny was a perfect lady, of course. She walked sedately behind us. Grandma really enjoyed the ride.

After unsaddling Ginny, brushing her, and spoiling her rotten, I helped Mom milk the goats. Once all the chores were done, I flew around for a while to strengthen my wings and build endurance I pulled up a map on my eCom and flew over to Jerry's house. He was still the only person inside. He was sleeping, and his dreams weren't all that pleasant. I circled a couple times and went home.

On Tuesday afternoon, Gregory started to get sick. The Martins had given me some carnivore stim packs from their lab, so I gave one to Gregory. If they can make tasty stim packs for cats, why can't they do it for humans?

It was interesting watching him grow and change. His gray striped fur fell out and was replaced with beautiful seal point fur. His wings started as little nubs just behind his front legs, and grew rapidly over the next two days. The tip of his tail sprouted little feathers that grew quickly.

On Friday morning, he was up and wandering around my room. I picked him up and cuddled him, then gave him some food. I could feel the link form in his mind. Now I know why Cara is so attached to Markus.

*It's great, isn't it?*

*You startled me!* I sent to Cara. *Was I thinking that loud?*

Amy sent me a telepathic giggle. *We both knew what to expect when I gave you that virus packet.*

*Thank you!* I sent to her. *Gregory has just become the best pet I ever had. I hope Ginny doesn't get too jealous.*

*Should I make her morf into a Pegasus?*

*I would love it, but I'm afraid that something like that would attract too much attention.*

*I'm afraid so,* sighed Amy.

I took Gregory into the bathroom. He was a bit nervous because he doesn't like water, but I calmed him with a thought. I adjusted the faucet in the bathtub to a small stream of warm water, and set him next to it. I projected to him the pleasant feelings of a warm shower, and diverted the stream to his skin. I caused it to flow along next to his skin and lift off the crud that he picked up during his transformation. Once he was clean, I turned off the water and dried him with TK. His fur came out wonderfully silky and soft.

I carried him downstairs and outside. I calmed him again and leapt into the air with him in my arms. He was all claws for a second, but soon calmed down. I held him around the chest and allowed his wings to extend themselves. He was enjoying himself, but wasn't quite ready for me to release him.

I landed and set him on the ground, then took off and flew a few feet away and called him. He came running, spread his wings, leapt, and did a somersault. I tried not to giggle as he righted himself and looked at me indignantly. He kind of shook himself and gave me that cat look that means, 'I meant to do it that way.' He sat down and licked himself with great dignity for a while. He finally decided to walk toward me, so I hopped up and took to the air. I swooped low over him and called to him. He ran after me, spread his wings, and leapt. He glided for a few feet, bumped down hard, leapt again, bounced, and was finally in the air. He flapped his wings hard as I encouraged him.

Soon, he was flying as if he had been doing it all his life. He surged ahead of me, so I lost a little altitude, flipped over, came up under him, and tickled his soft belly. He took a swipe at me, but I was too fast for him. Besides, I could read the intent in his mind before he made a move. We flew around for about half an hour, then I landed. He landed in my arms and started purring.

The next day, when I was gathering the eggs, a fat buff orpington hen puffed up her feathers and growled at me.

Yes, hens growl. It sounds about like you would expect.

I petted her and said, "Give me your eggs, you grouchy old thing." She stared daggers at me, but didn't peck me. Most breeds of hen would have given me at least a few half-hearted pecks, if not some seriously painful jabs, but buff orpingtons tend to be rather easy going.

After I collected the eggs and set them aside, I picked up miss grouchy pants and put her into a brood pen. Then, I went back to the eggs. As I was sorting through them, I realized that I could tell whether the eggs would hatch into hens or roosters. Then, my bio senses gave me a picture of the chicken inside and the color of her eggs.

I saw a light pinkish egg that contained rooster that had genetics that would result in lavender eggs -- if roosters laid eggs. Well, I can fix that! A few changes in the genes, and he became a she. Much encouraged, I started goofing with the rest of the eggs. Using the genes for blue eggs from Araucana hens, along with those from leghorns (for white eggs,) and from various American breeds (for brown, tan, and pinkish eggs,) I was able to come up with quite a variety of egg colors. By the time I was done, I had modified about three dozen eggs.

Oops.

It's easy to get a hen to hatch about a dozen eggs, and maybe a few more for a fat girl like a Buff Orpington, but there's no way I'm going to be able to put three dozen eggs under her feathered butt. Too bad I can't get more broodies.

Or can I?

I went back out to the coop and started reading the hens. I found a couple that were starting to produce the hormones that cause a hen to go broody. I tossed them each into a nest box in the brooder pen and changed their biochemistry a bit. It took about ten minutes for them to start acting broody. I divided the eggs out between the three hens.

We have an incubator and brooder, but I much prefer letting a hen do the job. Babysitting a bunch of eggs and young chicks is fun and educational, but it gets old after a while. Besides, a hen calling to her little puff ball chicks is just too cute.

I went to bed satisfied that we would have another three dozen hens and three roosters in twenty-one days. Being a mommy is kind of neat.

I woke up in the middle of the night to a feeling of hot desire. The feeling was centered around a body part that I don't have. As the fog of sleep left my mind, I realized that it was coming from Gregory. I guess he got his balls back when he morfed.

I looked through his eyes and saw him advancing upon Snowpuff, a beautiful white long-haired barn cat. She was caterwauling at him and displaying her receptiveness. I could detect her pheromones through Gregory's senses. He wasted no time.

I blushed. As a farm girl, mating behavior is by no means new to me. Still, I had never seen it from the inside. Gregory got the job done and hopped off. Snowpuff turned around and swatted him. He walked off with a silly grin on his face. He didn't go very far, though. Queens are known to mate with several toms when they are in heat, but Gregory wasn't going let that happen. He guarded her until she went out of heat.

I slept in the next morning. I explained to Mom and Dad that the caterwauling in the barn kept me up. I didn't lie, exactly. I just didn't divulge all the details.

"That's never bothered you before," she said.

"Gregory was in the middle of it," I replied with a sigh.

She raised her eyebrows, thought for a second, then said, "Was it good for you, too?"

I put my hands on my hips and glared at her. "Mother!"

She didn't make a sound, but her shoulders were shaking. I didn't need to use my empathic powers to tell that she was way too amused. Finally, she snickered, "My little girl is growing up."

I rolled my eyes and sighed. "Mother!"

She couldn't hold it any more. She started laughing so hard she almost fell down. I finally sighed and walked out to do the chores.

I checked on the mother hens and the eggs. The zygote in one of them was failing to divide. It still was alive, though. I decided to leave it there for at least another day. The eggs under the induced broodies were behind the others by about twelve hours because the hens had still had their breast feathers. The feathers were gone now, so the new broodies can now keep the eggs warm and incubate them properly.

After taking care of all the animals, I found Snowpuff and picked her up. She was still feeling the effects of having been in heat, so she was extra friendly, and tended to lift her butt, move her tail to the side, and take on a bow-legged stance when I petted her. Still, she was no longer receptive and had seven little embryos growing. While I have seen litters of up to eight kittens, four is the most common number. I guess Gregory and Snowpuff are a fertile couple.

I looked carefully at the genetics. It was easy to see which chromosomes came from Gregory, and which came from Snowpuff. I tried to figure out which genes gave Gregory his wings and powers. I managed to figure most of it out, and Amy was only too happy to help. I copied the genes in question to the chromosomes that came from Snowpuff. Then, Amy helped me find and fix all the genetic errors. Finally, Amy designed a change to the psi-linking code. She modified it so that the kittens won't link to a person until a telepath forges the link. That'll make it easy for us to keep the kittens with the mother until they are old enough to give away, then forge the link.

The kittens are going to be gorgeous. Snowpuff will be giving birth to a male and two female seal points, a male red point, a female cream point, a male chocolate point, and a pure white female. All of the kittens will have long fur and be very silky to the touch.

We decided to make a few more changes. I changed Snowpuff's pheromones so that she will attract Gregory, but won't have any effect on a normal tomcat. I also copied Gregory's changes to her ovaries and cleaned up the genetics.

*For the sake of genetic diversity, maybe we ought to give Gregory a couple more mates,* I sent to Amy. I found and called Coalpuff and Creampuff -- the rest of the 'Puff Sisters.' Coalpuff is a beautiful long-haired black cat, and Creampuff's long silky fur is the same color as the points of a cream point Siamese.

*So much for genetic diversity,* Amy snickered.

*They aren't really sisters,* I said. *Creampuff was born here, Snowpuff was a stray that we found half-dead at church, and Coalpuff was given to us by one of our customers.*

The week passed pleasantly. I enjoyed spending time with my grandparents. I also enjoyed flying, riding Ginny, studying without pain, and generally living the rural life. I was starting to settle into a new routine, but it wasn't to last. In just a few days, I would be starting my sophomore year.

Chapter Twelve: Rejection, and Shaking Off the Dust

We said our goodbyes to Grandma and Grandpa on Saturday, and went to church the next morning. I attracted a few stares as I walked in with my parents. I could sense a fair amount of animosity. Apparently, there's a reason that there are no obvious morfs at our church.

The sermon was insipid. He managed to work up a bit of passion when talking about purity, but the message was otherwise dead. I hadn't realized before how lifeless our preacher's messages were. Was it my newfound empathic senses? Was it the fact that I am no longer distracted by the pain? Maybe I have been spoiled by listening to the passionate and sincere messages delivered by Pastor Dan.

After church, we tried mixing with our friends. Some seemed to still like us, but appeared to be embarrassed to be seen talking with us. Some were downright hostile. Even the preacher didn't want anything to do with us. I wanted to share the joy of my cure, but nobody cared.

The Church of the Frozen Chosen.

Sadly, we walked out the door. Some of the teens were hanging out in the parking lot. As we headed for our car, they surrounded us. "We don't want your kind here."

"We noticed," my dad said.

"If you'll excuse us, we'll go to a church where love is not just preached, but practiced," I said as I shook the dust from my sandals. Sadly, none of them got it.

*Just keep walking,* I sent to Mom and Dad. We headed straight for our car, and the teens in front of us found themselves being gently pushed aside. They were forced to leave a path just wide enough for us to pass. *Don't worry. They can't touch us,* I assured my parents.

"I'm not going back," I said to them with a sob. They assured me that they felt the same way.

"It's worth a two hour round trip to go where we are loved," Mom said.

I smiled, thinking of all the good times ahead. I'll be joining the youth group and hanging out with the Martins, the Joneses, Carol, Linda, and all the cute boys. Meanwhile, Mom and Dad can spend time with Kim and Sara and Sue.

I spent the last day of summer vacation just hanging out -- flying, riding Ginny, and playing with the animals. Gregory was my constant companion, and did a good job of keeping up with me. I got a little studying done, too.

Whenever my treatment at church started to get me depressed, I thought about the future good times at my new church.

After putting my book bag together and laying out my clothes, I snuggled down into my bed. As always, Mom and Dad prayed over me. I closed my eyes and was out.

Chapter Thirteen: School Days

The next morning found me waiting at the usual bus stop on the corner. When I was a kid, I used to walk the half mile down our dead-end dirt road. After I got the cancer, Mom or Dad would drive me. Now, I have the choice of walking or flying. I have to carry my backpack in my arms because it would otherwise interfere with my wings. I managed to attract a few stares on the bus. I wasn't dressed provocatively, but neither was I hiding inside the frumpy shapeless clothes that I used to favor. I felt like every eye was on me as I settled my wings and sat.

A couple of the guys were undressing me with their eyes, but Cindy had warned me about that. Besides, they weren't as bad as some of the people at the mall. If anything, it was flattering. Anyhow, fair is fair. After all, I don't have to use my imagination to look under their clothes. It's gotten to be pretty much routine, actually. I wasn't even looking at them. I looked around the bus so that I could practice my telesense, not to go boy watching.

The first day of school was hectic, as usual. I think someone programmed the computer to arrange the schedules for maximum distance. It seemed like I had to go across the entire school to get to each class. Someone referred to it as 'hidden PE.' Instead of regular gym class, I had to report to advanced gym class for testing. As predicted by the Martins, I passed the tests and will qualify for advanced PE.

For some reason, I was signed up for home economics. I have been helping Mom cook for so long that a basic cooking class isn't likely to teach me anything new. The teacher pointed out that sewing will come in handy because I'm going to find myself modifying clothes to accommodate my tail and wings. In the end, we decided that I should take the class. The teacher will allow me to concentrate on sewing and art, and to act as a teacher's assistant during cooking class.

As I was washing up before lunch, I was accosted by a group of girls, some of whom used to be my friends. "This bathroom is for humans, kitty bitch!"

This is getting really old.

"Human is as human does," I said to them. Then, I finished what I was doing, walked past them, and left. They wanted to come after me, but somehow couldn't work up the ambition.

*I wish I had thought of that,* Cindy sent to me. *I kind of like Cara's artery pinching trick, but using empathy to sap their enthusiasm has a certain elegance to it.*

Cara, Larry, Jim, Amy, and Carol agreed. I sent them a telepathic bow.

Even though they're forty miles away, I still have friends with me. A tear leaked from my eye. They sent me a telepathic smile. *Hey, we'll see you this Sunday. I'm so excited that you're joining us!*

I walked into the lunchroom and felt a familiar mental touch. I couldn't place it at first. I have never talked to this person, but I felt his touch recently...

Then, it hit me. I had felt Jerry Wright's mental touch as I circled his house last week. He had been sleeping, so I didn't drop in.

I located him. He was sitting alone in the corner of the lunchroom. That area has often been dubbed, 'the misfit corner.' I walked over and sat next to him. He turned to look at me. I could see the confusion in his eyes. "You don't happen to know any recently morfed flying kitty girls, do you?"

His eyes lit up. "Tina?"

"Got it in one!" I said with a smile. I hugged him gently, remembering all too well how painful it can be. "Mind if I sit here?"

"Be my guest," he smiled.

We compared our class schedules. Since he was a junior, we didn't have any classes in common.

I could feel the envy of some of the guys; wondering how this bedraggled looking guy in the misfit corner rated the attention of a cute kitty girl. Most of them were guys who wouldn't have given me a second glance last year.

As I was talking to Jerry, I scanned him and conferred with my friends. I found some of the more dangerous and painful tumors, then quietly liquefied them and drew them out. I kept the goop together in a ball under the table, then quietly levitated it over to the garbage. I sterilized it so that it couldn't be considered a biohazard.

Over the next couple weeks, we made it a point to meet at 'our' table for lunch. He would often comment that he always felt better after seeing me. I just smiled. If he only knew.

A couple times, someone from the supers table or a popular clique table would come and tell me that I don't need to sit in the misfit corner. I would just smile and thank them. A couple of the jocks tried to hit on me, too.

I kept my powers mostly quiet, but it was never a deep, dark secret. I ended up healing some cuts and burns in home economics class. On occasion, a student will come to me and ask for help with a boo-boo. I even ended up zapping a few zits. Jerry was privy to more than the rest of the students because we liked to communicate telepathically.

*That guy at the jock table is undressing you with his eyes,* Jerry sent to me. We looked at each other in puzzlement.

*Wait a minute! I thought you were a pure.*

*None of my parents or grandparents have morfed,* he agreed. *How the heck did that happen?*

I called up my friends at the Kitty Mansion so that we could figure out what is going on. It turns out that I trust Jerry so much that I unconsciously look for his mental touch and allow him to read my natural and metaphysical senses. They have been doing that with each other for quite a while, so they were able to teach us to improve and solidify the link.

When I got home, I told Mom and Dad what had happened. We decided to try an experiment, and I did the same thing with them. The process required a good amount of trust, and I would never be able to do it with someone that I don't like.

A couple days later, I could tell as soon as I got to school that Jerry wasn't feeling good. I could feel it. When lunch time finally came, he came over to our table and plopped himself down with a sigh. "I don't know why, but I'm just dragging butt today!"

I looked him over. "Oh, it's not a big mystery," I told him. "You're coming down with MORFS."

I didn't tell him that it's actually the AMORFS bug that was biting him. Since he wouldn't have naturally morfed into a hybrid, he would be getting the simian genes that come with AMORFS. I don't think he would like waking up as an absolute monkey hybrid. I'm sure that neither of us want him to wake up as a girl. I kinda like him as a boy. I called to my friends for help as I tended to him.

I could sense the panic rising in him. "But Mom and Dad are staunch pures! This can't be happening to me! Nobody ever morfs in our church!" He heaved all over the table.

Making sure that nobody saw me, I used TK to remove the little bits of vomit that had hit him and me. I helped him up and led him to the nurse's office. By the time we got there, they were ready for us. Apparently, one of the lunchroom monitors had called ahead.

The nurse was about to shoo me out of the room when Jerry asked her, "Please! I want her to stay with me!" She didn't want to, but I reminded her that I was a bio elemental. The nurse got a stim pack from her stores and gave it to Jim. "I can't prescribe a sleeping pill, but I can at least start you on the stim packs," she told him. He ate it, but he didn't enjoy it.

I had kind of kept a remote eye on our book bags as I was sitting with him. Someone came over and started to rifle through his bag, so I flung some of his vomit on the perpetrator's face. I asked the nurse if she could have someone rescue our bags. Soon, my home economics teacher came in and set them down.

One of our topics of discussion over the past few weeks had been MORFS, and what he would like if he were to morf. I linked with Amy. *AMORFS, eh? Looks like he's been hanging out with a bad crowd.*

*Can you help him?* I asked. *I hope it isn't too late!*

She took the preferences that I had gathered from Jerry and did the best she could. She got rid of the facial changes, forced sex change, most of the fur, and added wings and technopath powers. Without the tubular sclerosis, he'll reach his genetic destiny of being a well-muscled six foot two or six foot four; along with the enhanced musculature needed to move his big golden feathered wings. Like me, he'll have fur on his back.

I waited with him until his mother arrived. I smiled at her as she entered.

"Jerry is going to be fine," I said. "MORFS tends to clear up genetic disease and rebuild the body, so his tuberous sclerosis complex is as good as history. He's going to he healthy as a horse and almost as strong."

I could sense the conflict in her mind -- her love for her son against the teachings of her church.

"You have to choose between your son and the doctrine of the genetic purity church," I said gently as I enhanced her feelings of love for Jerry. "You don't have to choose between Jerry and God. MORFS isn't a judgment on Jerry. It's a blessing."

I took Jerry's hand and looked him in the eye. "The tubular sclerosis is as good as gone. You won't even be passing it on to your children. Furthermore, you're going to love your new form."

"You can see what I'm going to look like?"

"It's a bio elemental thing," I told him. "Some of us can do it, anyhow."

"Can you change the direction of MORFS?"

I gave him a wry grin. "Unfortunately, no. The doctors Martin tell me that it would take a lot more processing power than is available in a standard human brain."

I looked up at his mom again. "I know what Jerry has been going through for all these years. I had terminal cancer, and was in pain all the time. Just getting rid of the pain is intoxicating."

"So don't keep me in suspense! What am I going to look like?"

"You're going to be a hunk," I told him with a smirk. "I'm definitely asking you to the Sadie Hawkins dance."

His mother was still wrestling with herself inside. I gave her love for her son another nudge, and slipped her an image of what he will look like.

"My parents pray over me every night. I have been praying for Jerry. What's happening is definitely a blessing. He's going to be so happy with his new life!" I gave him a kiss on the cheek.

I helped Jerry off of the cot and led him to the door while his mother brought the car around. "If you have any problems at all, give me a call," I said to them. *Keep in touch and let me know how things are going,* I sent to Jerry privately. After they were gone, I used my eCom to send Officer Saouda a message. There's not much they can do legally about the situation, but they can at least keep an eye on things.

*Thanks for the heads-up,* she sent to me. *Can you contact him now and get permission for me to monitor him?*

*Hey, Jerry. How ya doing?*

*Lousy,* He replied. *We're almost to the doctor's office, though.*

*Do you mind if a police telepath monitors you for safety reasons? After what happened to Amy and Cara, they don't want to take chances.*

*Sure, no problem,* he sent to me. *I'll be able to relax better if I know that someone's watching.*

I introduced them and let them hash things out. Then, I called the Martins and the Joneses.

Obviously, I was late for my fourth hour class. I was only half paying attention, anyhow, because I was busy monitoring Jerry.

Jerry made it home without any mishaps. I watched through his eyes as his mother tenderly put him to bed and prayed over him. Apparently, she took some of the things I said to heart. She pressed the 'go to sleep' button, and he went unconscious. I listened to the mutterings of his sleeping brain for a moment, then let my awareness of him fade into the background.

(End of part three)

---

Tina Shepherd was in the final stages of dying a slow death due to cancer when she met the Martins and their friends.

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Fourteen: Welcoming a New Butterfly

The next two school days were long. I studied and did my work as always, but I was worried about Jerry.

*Oooooo girl, you got it bad!*

I rolled my eyes. *Come on, Cindy. You know I'm just worried about my old friend.*

*A likely story,* said Cara.

Amy giggled. *I knew something was up when she gave me that image of what Jerry should look like after he morfs.*

I blushed. *You guys are having way too much fun.*

Of course, they were kind enough to keep me company as I took care of Ginny, took a ride out to the pond, and made my daily flight. As I was gliding down from about 12,000 feet, I felt the stirrings of Jerry's mind as he started to come out of his sleep. I folded my wings back and went into a steep dive, reveling in the feel of the wind as it whipped past at two hundred miles per hour.

I can't wait to share this with Jerry!

I automatically scanned the area as I dove. There were two men in a parked van near Jerry's house. They didn't want to be there, but they felt that it was their duty. Mostly, they were bored. I contacted Officer Saouda telepathically and let her know. She was off duty, but she immediately called it in.

Up high, I can easily be mistaken for a bird. I made sure that I was out of their line of sight as I lost altitude. I leveled out and skimmed low over the rooftops, dodging the trees. I landed in Jerry's side yard, out of sight of the van. I sent feelings of boredom and tiredness to the two men, and walked up to the porch when they were both looking away. Jerry's mom answered when I knocked at the door. "Hello Mrs. Wright," I said to her with a smile. She invited me in and introduced me to Jerry's dad.

"I was hoping to meet you," he said. "Jerry has been telling us all about you, but he left out a few details."

I smiled. "I can only imagine."

We just stood there awkwardly looking at each other. Nobody could think of anything to say.

"I was flying around when I felt Jerry starting to wake up." I listened to his brain briefly. "He should be conscious in a couple minutes. Do you want to be with him when he wakes up, or do you think he would be better off discovering his new form without any distractions?"

They looked confused. "We don't have any experience in stuff like this. What do you think?"

"Considering his personality, he'll probably do better by himself for a couple minutes. I can monitor him and let you know if he gets upset."

They nodded. I was reading a curious mixture of confusion, submission, and determination in their minds. Motivated by their love for their son, they were willing to scrap a whole bunch of indoctrination and listen to a high school girl that their former church would have stoned, or at least rejected as hopelessly evil. If I was sure that they could handle telepathic communication without becoming unhinged, I would have asked the Professors Martin to talk to them. As it was, I was definitely calling upon them for advice.

I heard Jerry's mind become fully awake. I sent comforting thoughts up to him, but stayed in the background. I let him know that I was there for him without forcing myself upon him.

"He's awake," I told his parents.

I watched as he sat up, checked himself over, and walked over to the mirror. He had some trouble getting his wings to behave, but he soon got the hang of it. He sniffed a couple times, made a face, and walked into the shower. After he was done, he dried himself. He had some initial difficulty working around his wings, but he soon figured it out. Still, he had damp hair, wet fur, and soggy wings. He sighed, then put on the pair of shorts that his parents had provided for him. They barely fit.

"He's all showered off and has his shorts on," I told his parents. "If he's anything like me, a hug will be much appreciated right now."

They went upstairs to see their son. They were ecstatic to see him healthy and free of the tubular sclerosis that had plagued him for his whole life.

*Come on up,* he sent to me. He stood up as I entered his room, and enfolded me in a warm hug, wrapping his golden wings around me -- something I had done with him a number of times in the past.

And he did look good. His wavy golden-blond hair blended smoothly into the silky golden fur on his back. It was almost a shame to cover that fur with his wings.

"Well, good morning, handsome," I said to him with a smile. "Welcome to the world of the butterflies!" I stood back and eyed him critically. "Yep, you came out just fine! I think you'll do."

He smiled at me. "You don't look so bad yourself, Kitten."

I looked at his parents. "So, what's the plan? Should we carve some wing holes in an old t-shirt and drag his tail off to the clothing store?"

He turned and looked at his butt. "I have a tail?"

"Alas, no," I said with a smirk. "The good part is that you won't have a hard time finding pants."

"Know any good places to buy shirts with wing sleeves?"

"Funny you should ask," I replied.

Then I remembered the guys out in the van. I told the Wrights about them, and supplied an image of them to Jerry.

"It's Brothers Simms and Geralds," Jerry said. "They're probably here to officially boot us all out of the church."

"They aren't intending on stoning you?"

"That congregation in the city has given us all a bad reputation," Mr. Wright said.

"Amy and Cara and Sue are good friends of mine," I told them seriously. "I don't doubt you, but I can't help but be a bit paranoid."

"Why don't I invite them in for coffee?" Mrs. Wright asked. "We're not going back to that church, anyhow. We might as well get it done and over with."

I followed her with my remote senses as she went out to talk to the men. They came in, looking embarrassed and apologetic.

"Go ahead and serve us with notice that we are officially excommunicated," Mr. Wright said.

Brother Simms stood up. "First, I want to congratulate Jerry on being cured." He went over and shook Jerry's hand. Brother Geralds followed suit.

"I know you have to follow orders," Mrs. Wright said gently.

Brother Simms pulled out a small leather-bound book, opened it to a page that he had bookmarked, and read it solemnly. Then, he handed the Wrights an envelope, apologized, and walked out the door.

"My old church did it without ceremony, but I was rejected just as soundly, and much more sincerely," I commented to them. "Our new church is about an hour away, but it's well worth the drive. I feel more welcome and loved there than I ever was at my old church." They looked at me with hope.

"You're more than welcome to come. We can pick you all up tomorrow and introduce you to our friends."

After feeding Jerry a good lunch, and eating something ourselves, we dragged Jerry out to the mall. Mrs. Wright and I had a great time picking out clothes and forcing him to try them on. Mr. Wright just looked bored and gave his son moral support.

Jerry decided to ride home wearing his 'flying clothes' -- a snug-fitting jump suit with a smooth finish to reduce drag. He looked really strong and muscular.

Once we got to his home, I led him to the side yard. I stood facing him and spread my wings. He spread his beautiful golden wings, displaying two feet more wingspan than I have. I watched as he tested his wings. Then, I ran toward him, spread my wings, leapt into the air, and flew low over his head. *Can't catch me!*

"Oh yeah?" he said out loud. He leapt into the air and was on my tail in a flash. We linked up telepathically so that I could help him learn the finer points of flying. With someone there to help him, he was able to learn a whole lot faster than I had. Soon, we were gaining altitude, doing loops and rolls, diving, and generally having a blast.

We went up to fifteen thousand feet, taking advantage of our increased lung capacity to get oxygen from the thin air. We dove down, skimmed the housetops, came to his side yard, flared, and landed in front of his parents. They had really proud looks on their faces as they hugged him.

I surveyed the three of them with tears in my eyes. "I'm really happy that things have worked out so well!" They all thanked me and gave me a hug.

After checking with Mom and Dad, I let them know when we would be picking them up for church.

Gregory met me in the air about the time I got about half way home. I landed first, and he landed in my arms. He was purring loudly as I carried him in. Mom and I started dinner, then went out to help Dad with the evening chores.

Chapter Fifteen: Introducing a New Butterfly

The next morning, we got an early start. I mentally checked with Jerry between chores and breakfast. After a quick shower, I put on a nice dress with an open back. I have come to favor open-backed clothes because my wings settle more naturally. I put some flying clothes and a swimsuit into a duffel bag, and suggested the same to Jerry.

When we got to the Wrights' house, I introduced Mom and Dad to everyone. The Wrights were a bit overdressed compared to us, but certainly not more so than some of the more conservative members of our church. I sat in the very back seat with Jerry and conversed with him mentally. Dad and Mister Wright sat up front, and the ladies sat in the middle row of seats.

Before we knew it, we were pulling into the parking lot at church. As we were approaching the building, I spotted my friends standing just outside the door.

*Design your own boyfriend; what a concept!* Cara sent not quite privately enough.

*Hey!* said Larry.

*If I was going to design a boyfriend, he would look just like you,* Cara said with a smirk.

*Awwww!* chorused Amy and Cindy.

*I'll have you know that it was a collaborative effort. He doesn't know it, but I used most of his ideas when I imagined his change to Amy.*

*A likely story,* smirked Cindy. *I have to admit that he's quite the hunk, though.*

*Hey!* said Jim.

*You're a hunk, too,* she said as she gave him a kiss on the cheek. He blushed.

Jerry gave me a confused look.

"My friends are picking on me," I said to him out loud.

"We were just wondering where Amy found such a hunk," Cindy said to him. He blushed.

"I like him for who he is inside, I assure you," I told them. "Of course, I ain't complaining at all about what MORFS has done to him."

He was starting to feel like he was being discussed like a piece of meat, so I gave him a hug, then introduced everyone. Mr. and Mrs. Wright were welcomed warmly by the adults, who led them up to the front. Cindy and Larry, meanwhile, dragged us off to a knot of teens that was congregating in the back of the sanctuary. We chatted for a few minutes until we heard one of the elders clearing his throat. We looked up at the front of the church, blushed, and made haste to take our seats.

The fourteen of us definitely took up a good part of the front. I sat between Amy and Jerry. We watched respectfully as the elder read the announcements.

Kim walked up to the lectern. "I, the official announcer of changelings, greet you," she quipped. We all chuckled as Jerry walked up to join her.

"Last week, Jerry was suffering from tuberous sclerosis complex. Generally, the people with that genetic condition can live a normal life span, some with hardly any symptoms. Jerry came close to dying from it, however. Somehow, he started to get better. It's a good thing, too, because he wouldn't have survived MORFS in his earlier condition."

She looked up at Jerry. "As you can see, he's now as healthy as a horse, and almost as strong." We applauded as Jerry and Kim returned to their seats. I gave him a hug before he sat down, much to the amusement of certain people.

The elder took the podium again. "Are there any guests today?"

My father stood up and motioned to Mom and me to do the same. "Two weeks ago, we were guests. We have decided that this is our home church now.

Everyone applauded. They were sincere, too.

Mom and I sat down. Dad remained standing, and motioned for the Wrights to stand up. "We brought some new guests who are currently without a church home. I'm sure we can do for them what you did for us."

More applause.

Other guests were introduced. Some people had brought visiting family members to church with them. One couple, a Mr. and Mrs. Harrond, came in with their recently morfed squirrel hybrid son Tom because of our church's reputation of accepting and helping MORFS survivors. Larry coordinated with the teens to make sure that we welcome him properly.

The elder made a final announcement. "The grub committee has outdone itself again. I think we need to start calling them the the fast response team." Everyone chuckled. "Jerry woke up from MORFS on Saturday morning. On Saturday evening, the Martins found out that the Wrights would be coming here. I have to hand it to our dedicated food preparers; they set up quite a spread in a short period of time." We applauded to show our appreciation. "Now, everyone please rise and greet each other."

I'm beginning to like this part of the service best of all.

The message was about growing where God plants you, and sharing and spreading His blessing. I had to smile about the appropriateness of the message.

After the service, we led the Wrights to the fellowship hall. They were overwhelmed. Instead of aloof suspicion, they were greeted with sincere welcome. There was no initiation or period of probation.

"Don't be ashamed to stuff yourself," I told Jerry. "We morfies need to feed our powers."

"What powers?" he asked.

"You mean I didn't tell you? You're an electrical elemental and a technopath. That ought to go well with your chosen career path, don't you think?" I told him with a smirk. He just looked at me with a boggled expression.

"Overwhelming, isn't it?"

"In more ways than one," he confirmed.

As we passed the eggs that my mother had brought, I picked up a green and a blue one. "Which one do you want?" He looked at me funny. "If you don't like them, I'll tell my hennies on you and they'll peck your toes!" He rolled his eyes, then took the blue one.

As soon as we were done eating, we joined some of the other teens who had gone to welcome Tom, the new boy.

"I know how hard it can be," I heard Carol say soothingly. "I was a boy before I got worked over by the bug. That changed all my relationships. I lost some friends to prejudice, or just due to the fact that they aren't comfortable with my change." She put her arm around Cara. "I've gained some new friends, though -- real friends who will stand by you."

He started to look hopeful, but added. "I was kicked out of my old church."

"So was I," I said to him. "They just kind of quietly rejected us, but Jerry here was officially excommunicated."

"That's a real shame, but not quite as painful as getting stoned," commented Cindy.

"Tell me about it!" Cara and Amy said together, then giggled.

"You're..."

"The ones," Cara confirmed. "We're the troublemakers who managed to convince the local Genetic Purity Church to disband, and hopefully save some lives in the process."

"Painful, but worth it," Amy said.

"You probably saved my life," he said. "The preacher lamented that it wasn't safe to do what they are supposed to do, so they could do nothing but ridicule us and kick us out." Then he smiled. "I guess I don't have it so bad, after all."

"The bad part is that some of your more superficial friends will leave you. The good part is that you'll know who your real friends are," said Larry.

"The best part is that your parents are standing with you all the way," said Amy.

They started discussing some of the physical enhancements that come with being a hybrid, and what abilities are useful for what sports; which quickly turned it into a guy fest. I was getting bored with the discussion, so I wandered off.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Myra was leading Tom's parents downstairs. *Tom seems to be doing better,* I told her.

*That's good to know,* she replied. *I think you guys are better therapy than any dozen psychologists.*

*Karen might be good therapy, too,* I commented, referring to that cute prairie dog hybrid that was making cow eyes at him.

Carol walked up and caught my eye. "Whatcha plottin?"

"Oh, I was just talking to Myra. It looks like Tom is going to do OK."

"Especially if he happens to notice Karen," she giggled. Then she looked at Jerry. "I understand we have another technopath in the flock. If you want, I can help you develop your powers."

"Hey, he's mine! No poaching!" I said with a smirk.

She rolled her eyes. "You can come too, if you like. After all, it looks like you guys are getting cozy enough to be sharing powers." Jerry looked at us and raised an eyebrow.

"You have been sharing my powers, so now I'm going to share yours," I said to him. We checked in with our parents, who were about to go with the Martins, then went to the sound booth with Carol.

The first step was to help him find his powers. After that, the three of us linked and Carol showed us all the tips and techniques. She showed me a trick that Cara had taught her. Jerry provided high voltage at a low current, and I provided containment for a kind of neon light. After a while, we were invaded by the rest of the youth group. They informed us that it's time to go to the lake to take advantage of one of the last warm days of the year. We had just enough time to change.

We had a great time at the lake. I found that my wings make swimming a bit of a challenge. I also found that I could take off straight from the water with the help of my TK. Jerry doesn't have TK, so he swam as fast as he could with the crawl, did one butterfly, then quickly spread his wings and made a powerful downstroke. After a bit of practice, he got quite good at it. Hey, if ducks can do it, why can't we?

I found out that I'm pretty good at volleyball, but not spectacular. Jerry was better, largely because he has practiced more recently. I hadn't been able to participate in any kind of sport since I was about ten years old.

One of the teens wasn't feeling very good, and got sicker as the day went on. Amy and I looked at him, and told him that he needs to got to the doctor for some stim packs and sedatives. We could see that he was going to be an absolute hybrid -- a dog, complete with a furry face and muzzle. Amy quietly toned things down so that he'll only have fur on his torso and tail, and will still have a human face. She also changed things so that he'll keep his human color vision, rather than be stuck with the limited color vision of a dog. One of his friends dropped him off at the urgent care clinic, where he met his parents. That left us all short one car.

Jerry and I volunteered to fly over to the Martins' home rather than taking up room in a car. After one last swim, I TK'd us both dry and we slipped our flying clothes on over our swimsuits. Cindy took our bags and gave us the GPS coordinates of their home. We took off a little after everyone had left, but still beat them home.

When we got there, I was surprised to find that Jerry's parents were nowhere in sight. "They came down with AMORFS," Sara told us gently. "We had one of our colleagues, Doctor Mary Jacobson, come over and set them up with stim packs. They're going to be fine in a couple days."

Jerry looked stunned. "But... their voices!"

"Don't worry, Jerry," said Kim. "They seem to have picked up a variant. They'll get about as much fur as you have, but no horns. Their vocal cords will be fine."

"It looks like some of your changes rubbed off on them," Sara added. "They're going to have wings, and the physical strength enhancements that go with them."

Jerry smiled. "Thanks for taking care of them."

I sent to Kim and Sara privately, *Thanks!*

*You suspect of us of something?* Kim sent to me.

*I think that Jerry's changes 'rubbed off' on them the way your changes 'rubbed off' on me.*

Kim smirked, then nodded.

We relaxed with our friends until it was time to make dinner. Then, Jerry and I helped Larry, Cindy, Cara, and Amy. Dinner is always so much better with good company.

When it was time to go home, Jerry came home with us. We stopped by his house to pick up his tablet, school backpack, and a week's worth of clothing. We were pretty geeked to be spending the week together. Mom and Dad just rolled their eyes. "Don't be getting any bright ideas, young lady!"

We went to the kitchen table and studied. We went though our school work quickly, then worked together on our FAA studies.

The Federal Aviation Administration allows human flyers to freely flit about uncontrolled airspace under rules similar to those that govern unlicensed ultralight pilots. We're expected to wear a transponder, carry a radio, and know the 'rules of the road' when we enter controlled airspace, however. The easiest way to fly where we want without excess restriction is to get a pilot's license. We think of the 'ground school' training as extra homework.

Chapter Sixteen: Maggots Spin Cocoons, Too.

The next morning, I went to school by myself while Mom took Jerry for his post-MORFS testing. Out here in the country, there is less waiting. He was certified safe for school, and was able to meet me for lunch at our normal table in the misfit corner. We had slowly been collecting friends, and have taken to referring to our table as the 'sane but not normal' table. We were considered to be almost cool, but we would need to be more exclusive and stuck-up to be really cool.

Our friends congratulated Jerry on his change, and made some snide remarks about "fly united".

"You filthy animal! You brought the degradation to church, and now my parents are cursed!"

We turned around and saw one of the boys from the pures table. He looked angry, but I could sense that he was trying hard not to cry.

"It doesn't do any good to blame Jerry," I said. "AMORFS attacks pures only, and is very contagious."

"If your parents have it, you probably do, too," said Jerry. "Maybe your former cronies will start calling you 'Monkey Boy'... or maybe 'Monkey Girl.'"

I put my hand on Jerry's shoulder. "He's suffered enough. Let him be." Silently, I added, *It's going to be 'possum girl,' by the way. He's going to turn into a halfie with opossum features and a very female shape.*

I turned back to him. I silently projected sympathy and kindness to him. "I know some people who can help you after you change. You're welcome to come join us. Meanwhile, take good care of your parents so they can take good care of you in a few days."

He scowled, turned around, and stomped away. I watched him walk back to the pures table. I looked and noted that most of them were infected with AMORFS. Some will be starting their change tonight, while it's still a few weeks away for others. Jerry and I recognized people from both of our old churches.

I waited until he sat down and started eating, then walked over. "Most of you will be morfing soon. Some of you will be changing sexes." I pointed to the misfit corner. "We'll be here to help you if you want it." I walked away, leaving them too stunned for the usual rude jeers. Some of them were angry, some were worried, and some were even grateful. I contacted the Professors Martin and let them know about the two churches that were about to get hit hard by AMORFS.

Once we got home, Jerry helped me with the chores. We rode Ginny together to the pond and did our homework under Great Grandpa's picnic shelter. When we were finished, we rode back and stashed our books. After dinner, we got into our flying clothes and took to the air. We went to Jerry's house and picked up the address list for his old church. We also picked up some extra clothes for Jerry's Mom and Dad. I felt funny sorting through Mrs. Wright's clothes, but I needed to find a bra that would work with wings, as well as a dress with an open back. Fortunately, I have experience with that. Jerry, meanwhile, chose a couple of his own shirts for his dad. Back home, I added one of my looser flying shirts.

The next day, we flew together to the bus stop. I could sense the disappointment of a couple of the boys sitting near the back of the bus when Jerry and I sat together. I smiled. Jerry kind of smirked, too.

We had to split up when we got to school. He went to his first hour class, and I went to mine. We could keep in touch telepathically, but we kept it to a minimum because we were supposed to be paying attention to the teacher. When third hour came around, Jerry went to advanced gym for testing. He passed, of course. Now, we have a class together! Yay!

After a good workout in third hour advanced gym, we showered and went to lunch. I noticed that Karen, a dear friend who abandoned the pures table and stuck with me after my change, had the unmistakable signature of AMORFS. Like most adolescent AMORFS victims, she was going to be an absolute hybrid -- a cat, in this case. It broke my heart to think of this sweet girl being changed into a scruffy tomcat. Fortunately, Cara was able to provide the template so that I could reduce the severity of the changes and let her enjoy some of the strength advantages of normal hybrids. I flashed different images just above conscious level to note her subconscious reactions. Cara worked the results into her changes. She's going to be an adorable leopard-spotted kitty girl with a prehensile tail and regular human ears. We decided to give her wings and fur on her back since that will help reinforce the already common notion that people who hang out together tend to get similar changes due to exposure to similar DNA. Anyhow, nobody will have a clue that she was changed by AMORFS, and not MORFS.

As I predicted, a few of the pures were missing. The process has started.

As we were flying home, I felt some excitement coming from Gregory. He was looking at snowpuff, who was in labor. She was nervous about being in labor, and also because Gregory was there. Tomcats generally don't hang around when the babies are being born. In fact, toms have been known to eat kittens that were fathered by another tom. I used projective empathy to calm her down.

Two of the kittens were out by the time we got home. Snowpuff gave birth to the other five as we watched. She cleaned them off and started nursing without any help from us. Gregory looked so proud, watching protectively over his mate and babies. It didn't bother him at all when Jerry and I picked them up and cuddled them.

"Which one do you want?" I asked Jerry.

"What do you suspect?" he asked as he picked up a little seal point girl. "I have a certain fondness for flying seal point kitties."

After that little bit of excitement, my parents, Jerry, and I had a virtual meeting with the Kitties and Elves to discuss the impending AMORFS epidemic. Kim and Sara decided to meet with some of the other elders at our church to make plans for a special mission to help the two churches.

Jerry and I did our homework in the picnic shelter again. After dinner, we flew around and checked on some of the members of our old churches. We didn't actually visit any of them. We used my remote senses to see who was coming down with AMORFS. Ironically, Brothers Simms and Geralds were down. They will be done changing in a couple days. Jerry's old preacher was right behind them.

(End of part four)

---

Tina Shepherd was in the final stages of dying a slow death due to cancer when she met the Martins and their friends.

Note: The suicide caution is not for a central character, nor is it for a sympathetic character.

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Seventeen: Begin a rising exponential

The next day, even more of the pures were down for the count. I went over to the table and reiterated our offer. "When your friends come back, don't reject them. Almost all of you will be changing within the next few weeks."

Karen was feeling a little under the weather. Jerry and I took her to the school nurse, who called her parents. By the time her mom got out of work and came to pick her up, she was feeling pretty lousy. We had just helped Karen into her mom's car when we sensed the stirrings of Mr. and Mrs. Wright. They would be waking up in about half an hour. We went to the school office, signed out, and flew straight home to pick up the clothes we had selected for Jerry's parents. Then, it was off to the Kitty Mansion. *Just walk in,* Sara told us as we were coming in for a landing in their front yard.

We handed the duffel bags to Kim, who laid them out on the bed. When Jerry's parents finished their showers, they spent some time drying themselves, then put on the clothes. When they came out of their room, Jerry surprised himself by giving them each a hug. I gave them a hug, too. "Welcome to the world of the butterflies," we said together, then started laughing.

After feeding the hungry butterflies, we all retired to the living room. Jerry was just bubbling over with enthusiasm, telling his parents how much fun they were going to have.

After a while, Jerry couldn't hold it any longer. He insisted that they come out to the back yard with us. We faced them and encouraged them as they unfurled their wings fully for the first time. Soon, we were all flying.

We came down when my parents pulled into the driveway. I greeted them warmly, then stepped back for a good look. "Um... Mom? Dad? Did you know that AMORFS is contagious, and seems to prefer people who are naturally resistant to MORFS?"

They frowned a bit. Mom asked, "If we lose our vocal cords, will you be able to fix them?"

I nodded. "Yes, that should be no problem. Hopefully, though, you'll come out similar to the Wrights. After all, you probably caught it from them, and have been living close to me."

*How do you want to MORF?* I asked them. *I'm sure that Amy or Cara can give you what you want, but it'll cause less suspicion if you choose something similar to me or the Wrights.* Mom and Dad looked at each other. "Let's go down to the lab and see what we can figure out," I said to them out loud. *I know it's kind of scary, but I'm excited for you,* I added as I led them to the conference room that the Doctors Martin had set up earlier.

"We may be kind of prejudiced, but we like the flying kitty person look," Mom told me.

"That's good, because people will assume that it runs in the family," I replied. "Of course, from now on, it will". I started forming pictures of what Mom might look like in my head and flashing them to Mom and Dad. "You two seem to think alike," I told them. I formed a picture of Mom as a leopard-spotted kitty girl, and Dad as a handsome tiger-striped cat man. I gave them each cat eyes, tails, and black wings, but left their ears human. Mom will have emerald green eyes, and Dad will have eyes the color of liquid gold. I showed them the images, and they liked them.

I had a quick conference with the Doctors Martin, and they sent Cara down to do the honors. We decided that it would work best if they start morfing a week from Sunday in the evening. That will be consistent with the normal incubation period of AMORFS, and allow them the time to help get the local churches through their AMORFS epidemic.

After dinner, the Wrights changed into nicer clothes and we all piled into the minivan. We drove to our old church, almost making it there in time for the Wednesday evening service. Generally, the Wednesday evening service attracts the more serious church-goers. People who want to learn and worship go there, while those who mostly want to play the game, posture, and pretend, tend to limit themselves to the regular Sunday service.

Heads turned as we walked in. Pastor Steve was startled, but I also sensed embarrassment and determination from him. He startled the heck out of me by getting down on one knee in front of me and saying, "Please forgive me for the way I treated you two Sundays ago."

He startled the heck out of everyone else, too.

I smiled at him. "You're forgiven," was all I could think to say. Then, I added, "I forgave you before we came in today." As he stood up, I hugged him. "That must have been hard."

He looked at me seriously. "After that Sunday, God laid a heavy burden on my heart for the way you were treated. I prayed hard for a chance to make it up."

"Your prayers were answered, but probably not quite the way you imagined," my Dad said dryly. At the pastor's questioning look, he said, "My daughter noticed at school that a bunch of the kids that go to church here will be coming down with AMORFS soon. I imagine it's the same with the adults."

"We're not an exception," Mom added. We'll be down for the count in a week and a half."

Pastor Steve looked startled.

I looked around, focusing on the thirty or so people here -- about a quarter of the standard Sunday attendance. "It looks like the majority of the people here will be morfing."

One of the elders shook his head sadly. "Divine retribution."

"Perhaps," said Pastor Steve. "Or, perhaps it's His way of winnowing out the chaff and building the rest."

"We know some people who can help you with your changes," I said. "The teens will have a rougher time because most of them will become absolute hybrids, and some will change sex. Still, I know plenty of people who have switched sides, and it's not the end of the world."

I walked up and down the aisle as I spoke. "You all remember me as that sickly girl who was hurting all the time. MORFS cured me of that, so I have to admit to being biased. Still, I have met so many people whose lives have been improved by MORFS. It's not a punishment. It's not a judgment. It's not a death sentence. I should know, because I was once under a death sentence." I took a deep breath. "The biggest problem that MORFS has caused is the turning of us against each other. If you grow fur on your body, the biggest problem is that some people will treat you like an animal." I saw a number of people cringe when I said that. "Still, in this church, we're going to outnumber the unchanged." I looked around the sanctuary. "That's the inclusive 'we.' Most of us here are going to be wearing fur in the next few days or weeks. Believe me, it's not that bad. In fact, it's kind of nice." I smiled and went up to my mom and hugged her. She smiled and stroked the fur on my back.

"I have never seen my girl speak so passionately about anything," Dad said proudly. He took a deep breath. "I have to admit to being just a bit afraid about what is going to happen to me. Still, it's something that the teens face every day. Compared to them, we have it easy. Microsurgery or a quick visit to a medical bio elemental will cure our voices, and the fur is no big deal."

The Pastor Steve stood up. "This is the core group," he said, indicating everyone in the sanctuary. "The Shepherds have been kind above and beyond the call of duty. We rejected them, but they came back to help us in our hour of need." He looked at his flock with an intensity I have never seen from his pulpit. "We have been faced with a crisis. The Chinese histogram for 'Crisis' consists of two characters -- one meaning 'danger,' and the other meaning 'opportunity.'" He took a deep breath and let it out. "This crisis can tear us apart, or build us up like never before!"

Instead of holding a regular mid-week church service, we spent our time making plans for facing this challenge head-on. We decided who to contact before next Sunday, and what would be done at the service. Meanwhile, I was having a virtual meeting with Kim and Sara. They thought that it would be a good idea for some of the MORFS survivors from our church to come to the next service and talk about their experiences. We also decided to alter the pattern of the AMORFS changes on a select few people in order to draw attention away from my parents and the Wrights.

The impromptu meeting went longer than a normal service. It had been a long day. We dropped the Wrights off and went home. It's a good thing Mom had milked the goats before driving to the Kitty Mansion. They were milked early, but being off schedule once in a while shouldn't hurt their production.

Chapter Eighteen: Some Maggots Want To Stay Maggots

I had kind of gotten used to riding to school with Jerry. I missed him as I landed at the bus stop.

*I miss you too, Kitten,* he said.

*I'll meet you half way between our houses, or maybe a bit closer to yours if you dawdle,* I said to him with a smirk.

"Tell the bus driver that I won't be riding today," I said to the other kids at the bus stop. I leapt into the air and headed straight toward Jerry's house at about a hundred and ten miles per hour. It would be exhausting to keep up that kind of speed for very long, but a little telekinetic boost does wonders.

We met in mid air. Noting that the buses wouldn't be arriving at the school for better than half an hour, decided to fly around. We checked on some of the church members.

Brothers Simms and Geralds were still down for the count, as were their wives. Their kids would be changing in a few days. Jerry's old preacher's household was down. A few more students were down, and none were waking up yet.

We were a bit sweaty when we landed at the school, so I TK'd us clean. We walked in and went to class. *See ya in gym class,* I sent to him.

When third hour finally arrived, I couldn't wait to get to advanced gym class.

*You're quite hopeless, you know that?* Cara smirked.

*I heard that!* Jerry said.

*Yeah, but you don't deny it,* Cindy teased.

Jerry and I walked into the gym at the same time. He saw me padding in wearing my 'cat suit,' and did a double-take. Then, he flashed the image, colored by his feelings, to all of our friends.

*It would appear to be mutual,* Larry commented dryly. I smiled.

We were startled back to the here and now by the sound of a coach's whistle. The teacher gave us a stern look, then waved us over to the area where the rest of the students were lined up. The fact that we have similar enhancements made a good excuse for us to work together. We went around the various stations that work on strength and agility, but we enjoy the monkey bars the best. We had a great time flying from bar to bar. Jerry had to literally fly once because he couldn't grip the large wooden bar that I generally grab with my claws. He cursed, tucked, dropped a couple feet, then untucked and spread his wings. His muscles rippled as he glided gracefully to the floor and flared for a landing.

*It appears that someone is appreciating the sights,* Cindy said.

*Don't you guys have class or something?*

*Advanced gym, just like you,* Cindy confirmed. *We're resting after a particularly hard set, though.*

I snorted and jumped up to the next bar. My claws caught, and I swung around and gracefully flipped up and landed on top. I heard telepathic applause, so I took a bow.

*Jerry seems to be appreciating the sights, too.*

I ran the length of the bar, took a flying leap in a 'swan dive' position, tucked, rolled twice, and landed on another bar. Meanwhile, Jerry flew up to the bar he had missed. He repeated my performance, but without the claws. There is something to be said for raw strength and extra height. As he landed on my bar, I took a flying leap to the next one. He did the same, adding a couple rolls. We heard applause drifting up from the floor.

I took a running leap to a couple rings that were dangling from the ceiling, grabbed them, and did a handstand. I released them, dropping head-first toward the floor. Just before I hit, I spread my wings, swooped within inches of the floor, and used the speed to climb back up. A couple flaps of my wings, and I was near the ceiling again. I deftly landed on a platform dangling from the ceiling right at the center of the gym. Jerry followed suit, and landed next to me. Then, he leapt off the platform and flew back to the monkey bars. I followed him as he went from bar to bar. We followed each other around the jungle gym until the coach blew his whistle and pointed at the clock.

Class had let out five minutes ago.

Time flies when you're having fun. We flew down, thanked him, and headed to the locker rooms. We kept in touch as we changed and showered. When he was done, I let him use my TK to dry himself.

*This is quite handy. I wish I had TK.*

*As long as you stick with me, you do,* I replied.

*Awwwwwww* came Cindy's unmistakable mental voice.

*You guys are having way too much fun! We're going to our place in the misfit corner now, thank you very much.*

*We're already eating lunch, you slowpokes,* Larry smirked.

We walked out of the locker rooms at the same time, and held hands as we walked to the lunch room. *No comments from the peanut gallery,* I sent.

As we walked into the lunch room, a couple of the students who had gym with us smirked and sent us a mock salute. We smiled and took our place at the sane but not normal table.

"What was that all about?" Charlie asked.

"We kinda got carried away on the monkey bars and ended up getting out of gym class late," Jerry replied.

"It was quite a performance," Tom commented. "You guys ought to come up with a routine for the talent show."

When school got out, Jerry and I decided to fly around. We let our parents know that we wouldn't be taking the bus home. We flew around and checked on the various butterflies in making. Sure enough, Brother Simms was awake, and Brother Geralds wasn't far behind. We landed in Brother Simms's front yard and knocked on the door. "We just stopped by to see how you're doing," Jerry said.

"Are you going to gloat at us now?" he whispered. Try as he might, he couldn't manage anything but a rough whisper.

The changes to his body were complete, and the virii were leaving quickly. There are no phases in adult AMORFS, so it would be no trick to make some modifications. "No, we don't want to gloat," I said. "Is it OK if I try to fix your voice?"

He nodded.

I concentrated on his vocal cords, and tried to convince them to be 'right.' Unfortunately, according to his new genetic information, they were right. I searched and found a vague cellular memory. I used that as a pattern to thin his vocal cords and make them usable again.

"Try it now," I said.

He cleared his throat. "Aaaaaah... I can speak again! Thank you!"

I smiled. "Do you want me to fix your wife, too?"

He hadn't lost his sense of humor. "It's tempting to say no."

Just then, Jeannie came in and gave him a playful swat on the head.

I looked at her. "Do you want your voice fixed?"

She nodded.

I fixed hers, too.

"I can't do too much of this without incurring the wrath of the AMBE."

"AMBE?" Brother Simms asked.

"The Association of Medical Bio Elementals," I replied. "I know two medical doctors, and a few bio elementals who can act as assistants. The usual office visit costs will apply, but they should be able to get everyone fixed up as the AMORFS epidemic spreads through the two churches."

"Two churches?"

"Yes; yours, and my old church," I replied. "We're working with some people from our new church to try to keep this AMORFS epidemic from causing too much damage. I think things will work out in my old church, but yours may be a problem."

"You ain't kidding!" he agreed. "There's no telling how some of our more radical members will respond."

"Brother Geralds is coming out of it," Jerry said. "Do you guys want to help us welcome him back to the land of the living?"

We all got into their car and rode over there. Brother Geralds and his wife both looked depressed, but getting their voices back perked them up considerably.

Next stop: the preacher. Mom and Dad were almost there, so Jerry and I flew over while the Geralds and Simms families drove.

I felt fear and betrayal when we landed on their front lawn. I heard a gunshot, and felt pain. Someone had been shot in the gut. I turned my telesense to the inside of the house just in time to see the preacher put the handgun under his chin and blow the top of his head off. His mental touch disappeared.

*Help!*

I found myself connected to the power grid again.

I used my TK to totally shatter the lock and burst into the house with Jerry right on my heels. I flew up the stairs and was greeted by a grisly scene. Blood and brains and bits of skull and skin and fur were scattered all over the place. The preacher's brain was totally destroyed, but the cells themselves were still alive. My telepathic senses felt a kind of ghostly presence as the clumps of neurons randomly fired. My bio senses registered the rapidly fading life as a kind of shell around the room.

On the floor was an AMORFS victim with the top of his head blown off. Across the room was a rather cute raccoon hybrid with a gunshot wound in her belly. She was curled up on the floor and almost unconscious.

I ran to her and scanned her. I healed a severed artery, then a few smaller vessels. That took her out of immediate danger. I blocked the pain, then set to work. I carefully worked the bullet out and healed the areas behind it. Fortunately, the round didn't mushroom or shatter. Still, there was considerable damage from the shock waves. She was still wearing her stim pack IV thingie, so I was able to use the extra nutrients to replace the lost blood and fix her wounds. Jerry used his technopath powers to increase the flow. It took a lot of my energy, but I finally got her insides straightened out.

Officers Trowbridge and Saouda showed up, followed closely by the EMTs.

I took the girl's hands in mine and looked into her eyes. "You're going to be OK now. The EMTs will be taking you to the hospital for observation, but your wounds are healed."

At least, the physical wounds are healed.

Officer Saouda asked her a couple questions, then motioned for the EMTs to take her. I scanned the house with my telesense and found that the preacher's wife was dead on their bed, and that their other two children were cowering in the closet of their shared bedroom. Officer Saouda and I tried to calm them. It took a hefty dose of empathy to get them reasonably calm. They were then taken into protective custody until some sympathetic relatives could be found.

I had done all I could. Officer Saouda walked me out to where my parents were waiting. I latched on to Mom and Dad and cried my eyes out. Officer Saouda put her hand on my shoulder and said, "You did great! You saved that girl's life. You've earned a rest."

I looked at her. "What about the paperwork?"

"We can deal with that tomorrow. You need to get home."

Jerry came over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. "I'm proud of you!"

I took his hand and squeezed it. "Thanks!"

Mom and Dad took me home. I showered and showered and showered, and still couldn't get rid of the picture of slowly dying pieces of brain splattered all over the room.

*Let me help,* Sara said.

I opened my mind to her. I heard her calling for help, and soon felt another presence. *Doctor Myra?*

*I'm here, Tina. You had a rough time of it, but you'll be OK.*

As I was talking to them, I got out of the shower and drew a bath. I put in some naturally scented bath beads that are designed for morfies with feathers or fur. I must have fallen asleep, because all I remember is waking up later with the vague memory of them telling me that I'm going to be OK now, and that they're proud of me.

*I'm still here,* Sara assured me.

I groggily climbed out of the tub, TK'd myself dry, got into a long white silky nightie, and crawled between the covers. Sara must have been talking to Mom and Dad because they were there just as soon as I had settled myself. They prayed over me, kissed me, and left quietly. I drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Nineteen: The Aftermath

I slept soundly for a long time, but morning still came all too soon. Mom and Dad had decided to let me sleep in, even if it meant missing some of my morning classes. As it turned out, I had time to fly to school if I got ready quickly enough. The bus was long gone.

I flew quickly to the school, landed right next to the door nearest my first hour class, and rushed to the classroom. I almost expected the bell to ring just as I walked through the door. Instead, it rang just as my butt hit the seat. The teacher raised his eyebrows, but said nothing.

*Dedication above and beyond the call of duty,* commented Larry.

*That's for sure,* said Jerry. *I would have definitely been taking a long weekend if I had gotten hit that hard.*

*You were there, too,* I commented.

*I was, but you were the one who worked so hard on little Ruthie, and you're the empath who felt everything -- the death of the preacher, the pain of Ruthie, and the fear and betrayal of Esther and Michael,* said Jerry.

*You did a wonderful thing last night,* said Sara. *You saved one life, and helped ease the pain of two others.*

*You all know about saving lives,* I said with a soft smile. *Because you saved my life, I was there to save Ruthie's. You all can share in the credit.*

*The chain goes back further than that,* said Amy. *My adoptive mom saved Matthew, who morfed into Cara and saved me. My powers allowed you to live and get the powers that saved Ruthie.*

*Not to mention me,* Jerry said.

*You were already doing better by the time you got hit by MORFS,* I said to him.

*And I was doing better because you were quietly curing me with your powers.*

I was stunned.

He smiled. *I can't tell you how much I appreciate what you did for me.*

*How did you find out?*

*Do you really think you could keep something like that from me? You kept the thoughts from me, but I could sense your feelings of... accomplishment? Satisfaction? Anyhow, you didn't hide those feelings. I noticed that I always felt better after seeing you. I put two and two together...* He trailed off.

*It doesn't pay to underestimate your boyfriend's intelligence,* Amy smirked. I blushed.

*What I want to know is how I got such a favorable transformation from AMORFS. You said that you can't change the course of MORFS,* he said to me.

*I can't,* I said. *Think about what would happen to anyone who was found to be able to control the direction of MORFS. Think about what would happen if it was even rumored that someone could do it...* I trailed off.

Jerry turned white -- a curious thing to 'see' through a telepathic link.

*I can't do it. Look into my mind and feel the truth in that statement.*

*Cara and I can do it,* Amy said quietly. *We trust you to keep our secret, but we really want to let as few people as possible know about it.*

I could tell that Jerry was touched. *I won't betray your trust,* he said. Then, he turned to me. *I'm so proud of the way you didn't play the gratitude card. You helped me without drawing attention to yourself.*

*I want you to like me for who I am, not what I do,* I replied.

*You did what you did because you are who you are,* he said.

"EARTH CALLING MISS SHEPHERD!"

I looked at the teacher. "I'm sorry! I was lost in thought. I had a really hard night last night."

"Would you like to share it with the class, Miss Shepherd?"

I sighed. "OK, if you insist."

"I do."

"Well, the preacher at the church my boyfriend used to attend committed suicide, but only after killing his wife and nearly fatally shooting his oldest daughter." I said.

"What does that have to do with you?"

"I couldn't save the adults," I said softly.

He just looked at me. Then, his eyes got big. "You're the young bio elemental that saved his oldest daughter's life, aren't you?"

I nodded. "It was a really ugly scene. Those poor kids..." I put my face in my hands.

*We're here for you,* Sara said.

"I'm sorry," the teacher said. "I shouldn't have brought it up." He looked like he didn't know what to do next. The computer on his desk beeped, indicating that he had a message.

"Apparently, you have a visitor in the office. You're excused for the rest of the class. I'll email the material to you."

"That would be Officer Saouda to get my statement," I said.

"Uh... Miss Shepherd?"

"Yes sir?"

"That was a wonderful thing you did. I'm proud to have you in my class."

"Thank you sir."

*I second that,* Officer Saouda said.

*I third that,* said Kim. She was followed by a chorus of assents.

When I got to the office area, I was led to a side office. Officer Saouda handed me a clipboard. Officer Trowbridge sat back, sipped her coffee, and munched on a donut.

*You know the drill,* Cindy smirked.

*You were linked to me when all this was going on, right?*

*Yeah, so?* Cindy asked.

*That means that you need to make a statement, too,* I smirked.

Officer Saouda raised an eyebrow. *If any of you have anything to add to Tina's statement, please do so.*

After that, it was pretty much routine. I dictated the statement while TK writing it, answered some questions, then signed the statement

I still had better than half an hour before second period, so I went to the study hall. I tried reading, but I couldn't concentrate.

*Just sit back and relax,* said Sara. *You don't have anything to prove. You can even skip the next class if you need to. Your parents will back you up.*

*I'll be OK,* I told her.

*You'll be OK faster if you relax,* she replied.

I tried to relax, but the grisly scene just kept wanting to play itself over and over. Finally, I went ahead and let it play. I let the facts replay themselves in my mind. I let the feelings come and have their day in the sun. Each time they came, they dragged up some little chunk of the past with them -- a forgotten television show, the first time I participated in butchering chickens, the time our dog got hit by a car...

After a while, it was all exhausted. All the junk that scene had hooked into had been yanked loose, displayed, relived, and allowed to dissipate.

It was all exhausted, and so was I. I slumped in my chair and did nothing for some unmeasurable span of time. I was drained of energy, but I was also drained of all those old bits of pain that come back whenever something new resembles them.

The bell rang. I got up and wandered to my second hour class.

*Feel better?*

I smiled. *Yes. Yes, I do. I think I really needed to do that.*

Second hour went pretty normally. I sat in class, took notes, and even managed to retain most of the material. Considering how busy this weekend promises to be, it's going to be hard finding time to study.

*Sunday is pretty much taken up,* Sara confirmed, *but we're purposely leaving all the teens plenty of time on Saturday.*

When I got to advanced gym class, I had plenty of steam to blow off. Jerry and I went through the obligatory regimen of weight training, calisthenics, and stretches. Then, it was time to (literally) fly around the monkey bars.

After exhausting ourselves, Jerry and I hit the showers. I felt him borrowing my TK to dry himself off. We chatted as we each got dressed in the separate locker rooms. We headed out the doors at about the same time, joined up, and walked to our usual table in the misfit corner.

As we expected, even more people were missing from the pures table. I walked over and made my usual offer. They were rather subdued. It didn't look like anyone felt like jeering. They were watching their friends disappear, and were coming face-to-face with the fact that they themselves may end up becoming that which they despise and ridicule. It's hard to take, I'm sure.

I went back to our table and ate lunch with my friends. Jerry and I didn't mention yesterday's adventures. We just chatted about school work, shows and movies, singing groups, various social events, and other teenage stuff.

The rest of the day was uneventful. After school let out for the weekend, Jerry and I decided to take advantage of the remaining good weather and fly around a bit. We were heartened to see that the kids that had come down with AMORFS were being properly cared for. We were also happy to find out that Karen was well on her way to waking up as a leopard-spotted flying kitty girl. We dropped in to talk to her parents, who were both infected with AMORFS. We conferred with the Professors Martin, and they told us that giving the parents changes similar to the Wrights will help set a pattern that will hide our meddling from the epidemiological programs. Hey, they're the experts. Amy made the code for the genetic bomb, and I assembled and quietly delivered it. I gave her mother some advice on getting clothes for Karen to put on when she wakes up, then we took our leave.

After a little more flying around and stretching our wings, we checked in with our parents, then went to Great Grandpa's picnic shelter and did our homework. While I was leaning back into Jerry, I used my eCom to read through the lesson that my first hour teacher had sent. It didn't take long to read through the material. Studying the material as Jerry absently stroked my hair and back fur was certainly more pleasant than sitting up straight and paying attention in class.

(End of part five)

---

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Twenty: Breaking Bread and Making Plans

*Time to come home!* we both heard at once. Mom invited Jerry to our house for dinner, and let him know that they had already arranged it with his parents.

When we got there, we were immediately struck by the delicious smells that were coming from the kitchen. In the dining room, the leaves had been put into the table. It looked and smelled like a holiday dinner had been set up.

"The fatted calf?" I quipped.

"Not quite," replied Mom. "Dad processed one of our turkeys right after we got home last Wednesday."

"Ah, aged just right to be tender. Are we having an early Thanksgiving dinner?"

"More like the Last Supper," quipped Dad. "We did some planning when you were recovering last night, but tonight's the night we put it all together."

"You, meanwhile, will play hostess for a horde of teens and help babysit the youngsters," Mom added.

"Does that mean we have to sit at the kid table?"

Mom rolled her eyes. "What do you think?"

Jerry and I went to the basement to get everything ready. We cleared off the bumper pool table and the ping-pong table, picked up the clutter and stashed it, and generally straightened things up. I used my powers to give the place a good dusting and washing. I tried the old flatscreen that we had taken to the basement when we got the vid wall. It was still functional. We noticed that Mom had turned on the basement refrigerator and stocked it with various soft drinks, juices, power drinks, and the like. The cupboard was similarly well stocked.

When I was a little girl, we had turned one of the small storage rooms into a little club house. Grandpa had even made some kid-size furniture for me. We ended up putting a lot of my old toys there when I outgrew them, but the room was still pretty much set up the way it used to be. We straightened the room out, gave it a good cleaning, brought down a couple of our old computers, and set them up for games and videos. We still had all of my favorite old vid chips -- classics like Bugs Bunny, Veggie Tales, and 3-2-1 Penguins; plus the shows of my childhood like The Twonkeyville Ghost and Morf Avengers.

Satisfied with our preparations, we went upstairs and helped Mom and Dad with theirs. Jerry's parents had come to help Mom and Dad when we were busy downstairs, so things were pretty much finished.

Soon, people started to arrive. The entire Kitty Mansion household came, which increased the noise level and filled the house with warmth. It always feels good to be around them. I gave each of them a hug.

Markus was sitting on Cara's shoulder, as usual. When he saw Gregory, he leapt down and introduced himself in the usual cat style. Cara and I monitored our pets closely to make sure that they didn't get aggressive with each other. We needn't have worried. They got along just fine. Pretty soon, they went outside to play.

Pastor Dan came, along with his family and a number of the elders. Brothers Simms and Geralds brought their families, and two deacons from their church that were definitely going to be wearing fur in a few days. They were introduced as Brothers Barryhaven and Merriweather. Pastor Steve showed up with his family. Elders Jim and Mark from my old church brought their families. A few of the teens from the youth group came, too. It was quite a crowd.

"Hey! The cats are having a dogfight!"

I linked to Gregory. He was flying around with Markus and having a blast. I smiled as everyone went out to see the show. Cara and I had the best view.

After a while, everyone got bored with their antics. That's good, because everyone was getting hungry. Mom called us all in for dinner by ringing the little brass bell that she keeps in the kitchen. Pastor Dan said grace, giving a rather impassioned prayer. He thanked God for bringing us together as one body, and commissioning us to spread His blessings.

Dinner started out as a solemn affair. When I pointed out that those who have already morfed were happier than those who haven't, the mood lightened considerably. We ate a leisurely meal and got to know each other.

After it was over, I led the teens and kids downstairs. By the time I got the younger kids settled into my old clubhouse, the ping pong and bumper pool tables were in use. There was a small group in the corner playing Antares Mercenary. I saw Carol, Cara, Cindy, and Larry smirking at each other. *You wouldn't ambush those poor unsuspecting guys, would you?*

*No, but we might give Jerry a lesson in high-speed shooting later,* smirked Cara.

*Did I hear my name taken in vain?* asked Jerry.

*We were just talking about challenging you to a game of Antares Mercenary,* Cindy giggled.

*Be afraid, be very afraid,* I said.

Throughout the evening, we were called up one by one to discuss our testimony. I was asked to give that rather impassioned speech that I had given last Wednesday. The other teens would discuss the difficulties and blessings of their transformations. We decided to avoid mentioning our powers, though. AMORFS doesn't hand out powers, so we don't want to bring them up.

Occasionally, someone would go in and check on the little kids, or maybe keep them amused. After a while, they started to get tired. We got out some mattress pads, cots, blankets, pillows, and the like. They went down readily enough after we tucked them in and prayed over them.

As the evening went on, it started to become hard for us to stay awake. The adults were showing no signs of slowing down, though. Soon, sleeping teens, in ones and twos, were scattered all about the basement. I put a blanket on Cindy and Jim, who were curled up in the corner on a large beanbag chair. Cara and Larry managed to claim one of the love seats in front of the flatscreen.

Jerry and I quietly padded about the basement, picking up the clutter and putting away uneaten snacks. Then, I grabbed an old camping mattress and laid down on it. Jerry curled up behind me, put his arm around me, and covered me with one of his wings. As I was nodding off, I felt Kim and Sara's mental touch as they remote sensed the basement. Mom and Dad opened the basement door, peeked down at all the sleeping teens, shook their heads, and gently closed the door.

Chapter Twenty-One: Preparation

As I slowly came out of blissful slumber, I felt Jerry's golden feathered wing over me. While he stroked the soft fur on my back, I laid there, content to rest in his warm embrace. I felt rather than saw his peaceful smile as he laid behind me. I also sensed my friends. Some were giggling.

"Shhhhhh. She's purring."

"That's one of the things I love about feline hybrids," Jim whispered. Cindy swatted him with her tail. Cara just smiled and scratched Larry behind the ears.

As I became more awake and aware, I realized that they were talking about me. I opened my eyes and sat up, stretched and yawned theatrically, then wrapped jerry in a warm hug.

"Well, it's good to see that the lovebirds are finally conscious," Tom commented as he walked over from across the room.

"Golden Eagle and Catbird," Larry said with a chuckle. He turned to Tom. "So, are sleepovers as fun as a boy as they were as a girl?"

Tom blushed. "I certainly had a good time. I didn't miss playing dress-up and make-up, either."

"Nor did I," Cara agreed.

"We'll make up for lost time next time, dear sister," Amy said.

"You loved it and you know it!" Cindy added.

"Well, time for chores," I said, changing the subject. "Who wants to come yank udders with me?" I walked up the stairs, followed by the horde. As we passed through the kitchen, I snagged a banana and a power bar, then passed fruit and snacks out to everyone else. When we got outside, the chickens started following us around. I bit a brown spot out of my banana and tossed it to them.

I noticed some activity at the old ag-worker barracks where Grandpa used to quarter the migrant farm workers when he raised vegetables so many years ago. Apparently, Mom and Dad opened it for all of our guests.

I let everyone grab a handful of scratch grain. Some tossed them to the chickens, and others held the grain out and tried to lure the chickens over. Some hens, like the buff orpingtons and silkies, came right over for a free hand-out. Others, like the flighty leghorns and the almost wild guinea fowl, stayed at the fringes and grabbed any grain that they could without getting too close.

Some people grabbed more grain and went to the brood pen, where three mother hens were sharing a flock of thirty-four chicks. With the exception of the one egg that had refused to grow, all the eggs had hatched. Neither the mothers nor the chicks seem to care who initially hatched them. It's common for flock birds to share chick-rearing duties.

Cindy grabbed a coffee can from the feed bin, stuffed some hay on the bottom for padding, and proceeded to collect the eggs. "I see you learned something from mentally following me around," I commented.

Not to be outdone, Larry pitched some hay to the goats. Cara used her powers to scrub the inside of the watering trough, then drained and refilled it. Amy took some grain to Ginny, who was very appreciative. She may be my horse, but she isn't going to reject grain from anyone.

I walked over to the goat pen. They started begging for a handout, as usual. I gave them my banana peel. A few other people followed suit. The goats acted as if banana peels were the most delicious treats in the world.

Jerry and I went into the milking parlor and started yanking udders. A couple people wanted to try, so I gave them quick instructions and let them go for it. Soon, the eggs and milk were properly stashed in the refrigerator.

Mom came over from the ag-worker quarters and let the teens and kids know that the adults were done with the showers. They all followed her over, so Jerry and I leapt into the air for our morning flight. We flew at full speed over to the pond, then over to Jerry's house. He picked out some clothes and stuffed them into a duffel bag. We flew back and dropped them off in my bedroom. Then, we were in the air again, doing some complex aerobatics and having a blast.

Mom had managed to recruit a few kitchen helpers, and Dad was busy giving pony rides to the kids. Everyone was fresh and clean -- except for Jerry and me. I sent Jerry up to my room to shower and change while I walked around made sure that everything was going smoothly. After Jerry was done showering, I took a nice hot shower and dressed in flying clothes. I expect that Jerry and I will be playing host to everyone while the adults are out visiting the various members of the two churches. Fortunately, Larry, Cindy, Cara, and Amy were familiar enough with the farm to help out.

Breakfast was a big affair, just like Dinner. Pastor Dan said grace and commissioned everyone in their mission. Soon, we were digging into scrambled eggs, mini omelets, hot cakes, waffles (with real maple syrup), sausage gravy, and biscuits. We washed it down with freshly squeezed orange juice and apple cider.

After dinner, we did the 'flying dishes' cleanup -- much to the amusement of everyone. Amy borrowed Cara's TK, and Jerry borrowed mine.

Soon, the adults started driving out to visit the members of the two churches. Convincing the members of the Church of Genetic Purity to attend tomorrow's service was easy. One of the deacons who hadn't morfed yet simply told them that attendance was mandatory.

As all of this was happening, I got the teens pretty much settled in the basement and out under the maple tree. Some of my friends from my old church were helping me prepare and pack a picnic lunch when I heard the faint stirrings of Karen's mind. My friends agreed to hold down the fort so that Jerry and I could go welcome the new butterfly.

"We're coming too," said Cindy.

"Jerry and I are flying over. I guess you can drive over if someone will lend you a car."

"Oh ye of little faith," said Cara as she levitated herself a few feet.

"OK, come along then," I said just before I leapt into the air. They all followed, flying sedately in formation with us."

*You guys need capes or something like that,* I said.

Within minutes, we were at Karen's front door. Her parents couldn't miss the ruckus as seven teens landed in their front yard.

"Karen's about to wake up, and we're her official self-appointed welcoming committee," I joked. They looked a little nervous, so I told her that Karen knows Jerry and me, but not the others, and that they can stay outside if anyone is nervous. They invited us all into the house, then asked me what to expect when Karen wakes up.

"She'll be a bit disoriented, but she'll feel good physically. She'll want a shower right away." I turned to her mother. "Knowing her, she'll probably appreciate it if you're right there when she wakes up." I listened in on her mind. "She'll be up in about two minutes."

I followed Karen's mom up with my remote senses. Karen woke up and saw her mom sitting next to her with a broad smile on her face. She got up, hugged her mom, and looked herself over. She was pleased.

Her first shower was similar to mine. She had to concentrate to control her wings. She used a scrubby on a stick to clean under them. After she was done, she struggled with the problem of drying fur and feathers. Her mother tried to help her, but she was new to the task, too. When she found out that I was here, she called me telepathically and asked me for help.

"Well, aren't you just the cat's meow!" I said to her. "All of the boys are going to be asking you out."

She blushed.

I gave her what help I could with her fur and feathers. I didn't mention to her that I have used TK to dry off since my second day as a kitty girl. Soon, she was dressed and ready to face the world -- or, at least, she was ready to face some of her fellow morfies.

I led her downstairs and introduced her to my friends. We chatted for a little while, but we all had to get back to the farm. I gave her parents a few quick pointers about shopping for clothes to accommodate Karen's wings and tail, then invited them to the picnic that we were planning for the pond. I gave them my eCom contact information, and pointed out that Karen knows how to contact me telepathically. While we were there, we let them know about Tomorrow's service, and pointed out that Karen might be able to provide some moral support to some of the kids that were destined to morf soon.

We all flew back and joined the party. Jerry ended up getting his tail kicked in Antares Mercenary -- at least for a few games. He soon figured out how to control the game with his technopath powers, and turned the tables. In the end, the matches were pretty close.

Lunch time was approaching, so we loaded up the back of the ute and drove it to Great Grandpa's picnic shelter. Actually, Larry drove it. Jerry and I flew there, and everyone else walked. It didn't take us long to set everything up. With the coolers and warmers and covered dishes, we were able to set everything up and leave it. We expected people to be coming and going all day, so having a nice spread of food was a good idea.

Jerry sat at the base of an old oak tree and gazed out over the water. I sat in front of him and leaned back against his muscular chest. I sighed with contentment as he put his arms around me. We sat there and conversed mentally until my eCom beeped. It was Karen.

Jerry and I flew over and met her and her parents at the house, then drove them back to the pond in the ute. Some of the teens from my old church relinquished a picnic table so that they would have a place to eat.

About an hour after they were done eating, Jerry and I led Amy and her family to a clear area near the pond. We encouraged her to spread her wings and test the breeze. Then, we leapt into the air. She followed us. It didn't take her long to become proficient at flying. I could feel the pride in her parents' minds as they watched their daughter fly around the pond and over the forest.

People drifted in and out for the rest of the day. Karen's parents went out with Pastor Steve at one point to talk to some of the members who had kids out with MORFS.

By the end of the day, everyone was tired and emotionally drained. The adults had been out all day talking to various church members and officials, and most of the teens had taken their turns when appropriate. The evening spread was more like a boarding house dinner than a holiday meal. Still, it was no less tasty. Roast beef, mashed potatoes, gravy, a variety of vegetables, salad, and dessert were all eaten with gusto. All of the people who live locally left after the meal to prepare for a busy day tomorrow. Some of the people from Pastor Dan's church also headed home, but those who will be making the earlier service at the Church of Genetic Purity stayed here.

There was no slumber party this time. There was plenty of room in the ag worker quarters to put everyone up. I slept in my own bed. Alone.

*I miss you too, Kitten,* I heard as I drifted off.

Chapter Twenty-Two: Day of Reckoning

We got up early for what promised to be a long day. With the help of the other teens, we got the chores done quickly. Soon, we were all eating a hearty breakfast. Pastor Dan said grace and prayed for the success of today's mission.

After a quick shower, I changed to a conservative dress that falls below the knees, but has an open back designed to accommodate wings.

Brothers Simms, Geralds, Barryhaven, and Merriweather soon arrived with a pile of hooded robes. We all chose a robe that fit reasonable well, piled into four minivans, and headed to the Church of Genetic Purity.

I was kind of apprehensive. After having run-ins with people from that church, actually entering it was kind of like going into the lion's den.

Cara and Amy were nervous wrecks. I turned to Amy and held her. She was shivering. "It's OK. We'll keep you safe," soothed Sara. I caught glimpses from her mind of what it was like to be chained to a stake and stoned. I don't blame her for shivering. I shivered, too.

While Sara and I were holding Amy, Larry and Cindy were comforting Cara. We were all pretty much linked together at that point. By the time we got there, they had calmed down considerably. We all put our hoods up, got out of the vans, and walked into the church. The four deacons and their families took their places in the deacon section, and the rest of us went to the 'honored guest' section.

The bells in the tower tolled, and the six deacons solemnly got up and walked to the back of the church and into a small room. The organ started playing a dirge, which was their cue to lift the coffin and slowly walk to the front. They set the coffin on a platform in front of the altar, paid their respects, and took their seats. A preacher that had been sent from another congregation took his place behind the altar. He motioned for everyone to rise, then read the funeral service from a large leather-bound tome. After he finished the reading, he lifted the staff of office and proclaimed, "The honored leader of this church has been laid low. He went with honor."

The six slowly filed from the deacon section and took their places around the casket. With great ceremony, they lifted the casket and walked it to the waiting hearse. The visiting preacher handed the staff of office to Brother Simms, entered the hearse, and motioned to the driver. As they left, Brother Simms led the five deacons to the front of the church, then took his place behind the altar.

"Today, we learned a great lesson. MORFS claimed Preacher Merrifield, not by killing him directly, but by making him think that life was no longer worth living. Had he not made the tragic decision to take the lives of his wife, daughter, and himself, they could all be here celebrating this service."

The members of the church looked surprised. This was not what they expected to hear.

"MORFS didn't kill our beloved preacher, but a MORFS survivor did save the life of his daughter Ruthie. I have met her, and she treated me with more respect and compassion that I deserved. She treated the members of this church much better than we would have treated her. She displayed to me, an honored deacon, the kind of love that we Christians are called to embody. To say that I was humbled by this young teen would be an understatement."

Some of the church members were chewing on this really hard. Some were accepting it. Others were getting upset at what appeared, to them, to be blasphemy. The two deacons who had not been involved with yesterday's planning were whispering to each other. They planned to stand up and denounce Preacher Simms. Kim passed this information on to him. He was ready when they stood as one.

"Brothers Sanderson and Cichetti; do you rise against me? Either take your seats, or take your leave."

As they started to leave, Preacher Simms dropped the bombshell.

"Brothers Sanderson and Cichetti; you and your families are infected with AMORFS."

They stopped, then continued their walk. Their families fell in behind them.

"I have been told that all but twenty-one people in this church are infected with AMORFS. Of those twenty-one, seventeen have already gone through MORFS, but never told the church about it." He let them digest this for a bit, then continued. "If you fall in behind Sanderson and Cichetti, and you aren't one of the seventeen hypocrites, you are taking a risk. You are taking a risk that you will have to eat, not your words, but your actions."

Forty-two people followed them out. Everyone was silent as they left the building and closed the doors.

*And the third of them followed after Lucifer,* Kim said sadly.

Preacher Simms addressed the congregation again. "We have some guests who will help us in these difficult times ahead. They, and some people they know, can help us adults get our voices back. They can help our kids cope with the changes that will not only alter their appearances, but perhaps their genders. Comparatively, we adults have it easy. A visit to a microsurgeon or bio elemental will give us back our voices, and can even rid us of the fur that most of us will be wearing."

I could sense a lot of nervousness in the congregation. Also, there were a bunch of people reevaluating their earlier convictions.

"For years, I was guilty of pride. I thought that getting through my teen years without morfing was proof that I was somehow superior. It was hard to be hit in the face with that false assumption, but I don't regret it. I would rather live with humility than die of pride."

He threw his hood back, displaying his furry face. There were gasps from the congregation. Some were surprised, but others expected it.

The other three deacons stood as one and threw back their hoods.

"Brother Geralds changed when I changed. Brothers Barryhaven and Merriweather will be changing soon."

Kim walked up to the podium, still robed.

"I would like to introduce to you the honored Professor Doctor Kim Martin. She could be at home preparing to go to her home church right now, but she has chosen to help us in our hour of need. Please honor her with your attention."

Kim threw her hood back. "Good morning, everyone. We are not here to taunt or ridicule you. We are here to help you."

Kim gave them the good news first, that we have arranged with Doctors Josephson and some bio elementals to fix their vocal cords. "You have to understand that life-threatening illnesses will take precedence, but the good doctors and the bio elementals that we have recruited are willing to put forth extra effort to make sure that everyone can get back to some semblance of normal as soon as possible." She let that sink in a bit, then stated, "The only practical difficulty with AMORFS in adults is the loss of your voice. The fur and horns are only a problem because there are people who make it a problem." Some people cringed as she said that. "If you insist on getting rid of the fur and horns, Mrs. Tabor's spa in Denver employs a low-level bio elemental who can do the job for you."

Kim called Sara up. Sara gave some practical hints on adjusting to the changes caused by AMORFS, and the more extensive changes that the teens must undergo.

Sara called Jerry up. Jerry gave a speech similar to the one I gave on that Wednesday service. Was it really only a few days ago? With his wings hidden under the robe, he still looked like an unmodified human.

I followed, and essentially echoed what Jerry said.

Cara came up and addressed the teens on the issues faced when changing gender.

All in all, things went OK -- if you ignore the forty plus people who absconded. Interestingly enough, most of the seventeen fakers stayed here. They even confessed and promised to help their brothers and sisters with their changes.

Preacher Simms started a new tradition -- new, at least, for his church. He, the deacons, and the honored guests all went to the back to meet with the people as they filed out. A bunch of people hung around and chatted. It kind of reminded me of our new church.

After the crowd had died down, we said our goodbyes to the deacons. I surprised myself by giving them each a hug. I looked at the Barryhaven and Merriweather families and gave them each my best estimate of when they would start morfing. We piled into the remaining three minivans and headed to our church. I guess it's still our church, since we committed to attending the Wednesday night services.

Pastor Steve met us as we were walking to the front door. He led us to the church basement, where a pot luck lunch was being set up. I smiled when I noticed a basket full of various colored eggs. I smirked and handed a blue one to Jerry. We all grabbed some food and sat around a table and made our final plans for the service.

It was a weird homecoming for me. I sat in the front with my parents and everyone else who came for this special service. I was in my old home church with a lot of my new home church friends. The sanctuary held more people than I had ever seen in one service.

Apparently, they have pretty much revamped the service. Even the announcements were different. Along with the usual dry administrative stuff, they made birthday and anniversary announcements.

After the announcements, Pastor Steve walked to the front. For the first time I remember, he had a smile on his face as he took his place behind the lectern. "Thank you for coming. As most of you already know, this service marks a change in the way we do things." He looked out over the congregation. "If you look around, most of the people you see appear to be untouched by MORFS. Over the next few weeks, that is going to change. AMORFS has hit the area, and the majority of you will be wearing fur soon.

There were a couple gasps, but there were more sighs of resignation. The majority of the people know the purpose of the special service.

"I'm ashamed to say that I allowed myself to get infected by the self-righteous attitude of radical anti-MORFS movement. I became concerned with pleasing the crowd instead of doing what's right."

He surprised me by calling me up. This hadn't been part of the plan, as far as I knew.

"About a month ago, Tina was infected with MORFS. Far from being a curse, it was an unmitigated blessing. MORFS literally saved her life by curing her of the cancer that had plagued her for half a decade and stolen much of her childhood, not to mention the joy of changing from a little girl into a young woman. I think that most of you remember her." A picture of me before my change appeared on the video wall behind him.

"Her cure came not after one of our half-hearted prayers for her, but within days after the congregation of another church prayed over her. We couldn't take care of our own, so they had to go elsewhere -- and thank God they did!" He looked over at me, then back to the congregation. "She came back to share her joy with us, and we rejected her. I'm ashamed to say that I went along with the crowd." He turned and addressed me. "As the pastor of this congregation, I would like to apologize for their actions, and for my failure as a spiritual leader."

I was ready for it this time. I smiled at him. "I have already forgiven you and the congregation." I gave him a hug, then started to go back to my seat. He motioned for me to stay and asked me to address the congregation. I was ready for that, too.

"Some of us consider MORFS to be a curse and a symptom of moral depravity." I paused for a moment and looked out over the congregation. "I was dying, and MORFS gave me a new life. I have never been happier. MORFS saved my boyfriend's life, and we are both living life more abundantly than ever before. It's not just the commuting of a death sentence. We both have the health and energy to enjoy life like never before, and we look forward to a long life together."

I was startled by the spontaneous applause that erupted from the congregation.

"As for moral depravity" I paused to gather my thoughts. "Well, I have been privileged to meet dozens of MORFS survivors in the past few weeks, and they are anything but morally depraved. They are some of the most loving and upright people I have ever met." I took a couple deep breaths and added, "If wearing fur or feathers is a problem, it's because some people treat us differently."

After that, the service went pretty much like the one we did earlier. Kim and Sara gave them advice about handling their changes and the changes of those around them. The MORFS survivors from our new church told their stories and answered questions. I was impressed by the courage of some of the gender change morfs. I know that I would have a hard time standing up and announcing it if I were to switch sides.

Pastor Steve stood up to close the service. "When we worry about contamination, we need to worry about the contamination of our souls, not our bodies. Our bodies, after all, will be left behind when we go on to the next world."

After the service, we went to the fellowship hall for a pot luck. I was overwhelmed by the number of people who congratulated me and apologized for their earlier coldness. Some people asked me to tell them how they would change. A few people had changes that would really mess with their minds. By reading their minds and looking at their changes, I could see that they would suffer from severe somatic dysphoria (to use a term taught to me by Doctor Myra.) With some consultation with the Doctors Martin, and with the help of Cara or Amy, we were able to quietly fix things. The Doctors Martin kept careful track of the modifications we made so that we could keep them from showing up in epidemiological programs.

While we didn't have the mass exodus of a third of the congregation like we had at the Genetic Purity church, we did have a few dissenters. One of the dissenters, a short middle-aged lady, started asking some pointed questions. It didn't take long for it to degrade into a theological debate.

I had heard all the arguments before, of course. Like most cult-like belief systems, it was based only loosely on the Bible. I kept annoying her by asking her for Biblical references, and by looking up the ones that she could supply so that they could be read in context. As she started to run out of ideas, I told her that she would be changing in a couple weeks, so she really ought to take a second look at what she has been taught.

It was then that I noticed that we had attracted a crowd. "You seem to know your Bible," Pastor Steve commented.

"She was terminally ill for better than half a decade," my father commented. "To her, reading the Bible was sort of like studying for the final exam."

As people were leaving for home, we got back into our minivans and headed for our own church. We went to the church's web site and looked for Pastor Dan's sermon. As usual, the tech crew had it posted before the service was over. We listened to it on the way. After dropping the teens off at church for youth group, the adults went to the Kitty Mansion to relax and discuss today's Good Works.

The youth pastor, knowing that a bunch of us would be coming back from a busy morning, planned activities that didn't tax us too much mentally or emotionally. He didn't take it easy on us physically, though.

Because so many of us were dropped off, there weren't enough cars to take everyone home without making extra trips. Jerry and I decided to free up a few seats by flying to the Martins'. Larry, Jim, Cindy, Cara, and Amy did the same. I still think that they ought to get capes.

It didn't take us long to get there, but we were still pretty wiped out. We all took showers to freshen up. The water couldn't wash off the fatigue, though.

I rummaged through my duffel bag. Nothing clean. I sighed and dragged all of the clothes into the shower. After wetting them down with soapy water, I forced everything out with TK, rinsed them, and then dried them. I grabbed some loose comfortable sweats, then thought about Jerry and decided to wear something a bit more flattering. A telepathic giggle drifted through my mind. *Oh hush, Cindy,* I sent back with a smirk. That resulted in a chorus of giggles.

I sat down next to Jerry with a sigh of contentment; or maybe it was fatigue. He, seeming to read my mind, reached over and started to massage my shoulders. This time, it was definitely a sigh of contentment. Pretty soon, I was laying face-down on the couch as he worked the kinks out of my back and shoulders. I had to lift my wings a bit so that he could get at all the knotted muscles underneath. Soon, I was melting into a puddle of kitty girl. There's something to be said for a masseur who can read your mind and knows exactly where to put his strong hands.

"Hey, Catbird."

"Uhhhhhh?"

"You gonna let me sit down?"

"Uhhhhhh..."

He gently gathered me up, cradled me, sat down, and set me on his lap. I tiredly put my arms around his neck and rested my head on his strong shoulder. I sensed rather than saw his smile as he stroked the soft fur on my back. I felt his love as a palpable presence. I let it sink deeply into my soul. I felt the love and approval of my mom and dad, and of Jerry's mom and dad.

I listened to the murmur of conversation more with my telepathy than with my ears. There were a couple comments about someone purring, and Cindy giggled something about "They're just so cute." Mostly, though, they discussed today's activities. Everyone was tired, but quite happy with the way that the day went.

Kim's eCom dinged. She looked at it and scowled. "It looks like the pures are trying hard to hang on to their bigotry," she sighed. I climbed off of Jerry's lap and sat next to him as Kim piped the video clip that she had received to the vid wall.

The preacher that had started the service at the Genetic Purity Church was saying, "The infidel morfies went to considerable trouble trying to destroy the One True Pure People. Their evil bio elementals worked hard to craft a virus that would morf us, but it doesn't work!" He tried to look triumphant, but merely looked defiant. "While true MORFS rewrites, rebuilds, and corrupts the entire body, right down to the very soul, AMORFS isn't able to touch the Pure People. No, AMORFS merely causes the superficial growth of hair and vocal cord. Even the horns are nothing but hair!"

The camera zoomed out, revealing two AMORFS victims flanking the preacher. "AMORFS is an attack on the Only Pure People. AMORFS only affects the Only Pure People. Getting infected with AMORFS is proof that you are one of the Only Pure People. Therefore, wear your affliction with pride! Wear your fur proudly like a battle scar! Come join us, and together we will rise up and defeat the immoral morfies who dared to attack the One Pure People!"

Kim turned off the vid wall with disgust. "They are nothing if not cunning."

"And determined," agreed Sara.

"Not to mention prideful," said Sue.

(End of part six)

---

Tina Shepherd was in the final stages of dying a slow death due to cancer when she met the Martins and their friends.

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Author's Note: Joreymay kindly allowed me the use of some of her characters. She wrote much of the dialogue and actions of her characters. Thanks, Joreymay!

Chapter Twenty-Three: Mopping Up

The next day, there were some changes in the lunch room. It may be merely symbolic, but it served to consolidate our efforts to wipe out the prideful elitist attitudes that had poisoned so many of us. When the few pures who stubbornly clung to their beliefs came to sit down, they found that the former pures table was occupied not only by their former cronies, but by everyone from the 'sane but not normal' table. We were also joined by some of the people who had changed over the weekend. When they found that they were outnumbered, they slunk off to the former misfit corner.

When sixth hour rolled around, we filed into the autatorium for a special assembly. Everybody did, too, because the principal assured them that roll would be taken, and that anyone who was missing would serve a special detention to watch a video recording of the assembly. Anyone who had an unexcused absence would serve an extra hour of detention beyond that.

The principal started the assembly by announcing that the school was being hit hard by MORFS, and that we expect a disproportionate amount of gender changes and absolute hybrids. He turned the meeting over to the Doctors Martin, who gave their well-practiced spiel. Then, Doctor Myra Winters took the podium and announced that she, along with a team of counselors, would be spending several hours a week here help students with their changes, and to facilitate several support groups. She then introduced several parents that she had recruited to help kids and parents with their changes. Finally, she called up those of us who had taken our turn in front of the churches yesterday. She reminded the assembled students that we had already gone through MORFS, and that we were more than willing to help anyone who asked.

After the assembly broke up, Jerry and I walked over to where our parents and the Martins were chatting. We hugged them goodbye as a dark-haired girl approached. Without any fanfare, she disappeared, followed closely by the Martins.

Kim sensed my startlment. *Don't worry. Robin is a professional teleport. She took us home so that we can get ready to teach our evening class.*

*That sounds like a really handy trick! I wonder...*

*Not any time soon,* Kim said. *We have pretty much pushed the envelope here. If we aren't extremely careful about handing out powers, people are going to start getting suspicious.*

Jerry and I were busy all week. Fortunately for us, we got a lot of help from the friends that we had made in the few short weeks since school started. With all the people in a panic over coming down with MORFS, and with all the disoriented and depressed kids coming back, we barely got a breather. Fortunately, the teachers were lenient when we were a bit late with our homework. We worked hard to get it done on time, but what can you do when someone panics and needs you right now? Also, our daily flights helped keep us sane. The freedom of flying kept us from feeling trapped by our self-imposed responsibilities.

School was a madhouse. Thank God for all the help we got from Doctor Myra and her colleagues. Thank God for the loving support of our parents, the Martins, and our other friends. As the week continued, we continued to get more and more frazzled. Meanwhile, the school was getting furry. I never saw so many absolute hybrids in one place at one time. Our church attracts MORFS survivors, but it still doesn't have the concentration of absolute hybrids and gender changes that come from AMORFS. I'm sure the testing center is going nuts. The state school board sent an army of speech therapists here to help the kids learn to talk with their new face shapes. The national swap shop chain rented a couple unused classrooms and stocked them with teen clothes.

Jerry and I were elated to get an invitation to spend the weekend at the Kitty Mansion. We were told that, while we are undeniably valuable as peer leaders and counselors, we need not spend our time flying around and monitoring people at home. We are no longer working virtually alone. We are part of a team.

Chapter Twenty-Four: New Friends

When the last bell rang on Friday, Jerry and I ran out of the school and leapt into the air. Our new friends waved at us as we flew away. We didn't have to worry about monitoring AMORFS victims, preparing to address groups of people, or anything like that. Somehow, the Doctors Martin convinced our teachers to give us a weekend without homework. Even our clothes were already at the Kitty Mansion -- compliments of Doctor Myra.

As soon as we got there, we were led to the big conference room in the basement. It was set up informally -- more like a lounge than a conference room. The table was loaded with soft drinks, snacks, and the inevitable energy drinks and power bars. Jerry and I sat in the love seat next to the one that Cindy and Jim occupied. Cara and Larry sat together in another love seat. Amy and Sue came in with a stack of pizzas and closed the door.

"I Suppose You're Wondering Why I've Called You All Together," Kim said.

"Oh hush, you!" Sara said as she swatted Kim with her tail.

"Now you get to see why we spent a good part of yesterday visiting the Denver area," Kim said. "We met five remarkable teens for the first time, and chatted with each of their parents. They should be arriving any second now." She paused for a second. "The teens, not the parents."

Without fanfare, two people appeared in a circle in the corner of the room. On the left was the same dark haired girl that had teleported Kim and Sara so that they could teach class after the assembly last Monday. The other was a very pretty blond with innocent blue eyes. I could tell that she was a low-level bio elemental with that same extra processing talent that allowed Amy and Cara to make custom morfs. She was wearing a necklace with an angel figurine on it. It looked different, somehow. I focused my senses on it briefly. It appeared to be made from a single crystal of titanium alloy, except that the crystalline structure was deformed to match the figurine. The coloring was interesting, too. There were no pigments. Instead, a fine pattern of ridges selectively absorbed some light wavelengths and diffracted others so that the desired colors appeared. I made a mental note to ask her about it later.

The two girls stepped out of the way, and two other people appeared. The girl, slightly taller than the bio elemental, had blond hair and blank white eyes. I sensed in her a strong telepathy/empathy/telesense suite similar to the one that I enjoy. I smiled at her knowingly.

Her companion was imposing -- about as tall and muscular as Jerry, with large white wings that stuck up above his shoulders and went down to his thighs in the back. Those large wings must get in the way and make it difficult to find a suitable seat. They made me appreciate my own wings that, while not very big, are able to settle neatly on to my back.

I sensed in him some serious power. He has a kind of a remote sensing ability that differs from my own. In addition, he's a powerful illusionist and can transmute matter. If it wasn't for his kind heart, he would be scary. I sensed a bond between him and the telepath. She smiled knowingly at me as that thought crossed my mind. I'm so used to being among telepaths who are friends that it never occurred to me to shield from the people in the room. Of course, if the Martins invited her into their house, I can probably consider her to be a friend. She sent me a friendly telepathic smirk.

A fifth person appeared. She had black hair and light skin, and was tall for a girl -- about 5'10". I could see a little precognition sense in her, and also something weird. I saw some kind of limited but powerful telepathy that would only receive, and would send all the information into the same kind of unconscious processor that allows some bios to see the path of MORFS, gives technopaths their ability to control electronics, and stuff like that.

The Doctors Martin walked up to them and greeted them warmly, then invited them to be seated. They had been thoughtful enough to provide a love seat with a gap between the seat and the back that accommodated the tall illusionist's beautiful white wings.

"Sanura has told us a lot about you," Kim said to them. "It isn't easy to impress Doctor Miller," she couldn't quite stifle a giggle, "but you five managed to do it."

Sara turned to us. "These five are responsible for the umm... anomalies that we noted in the Denver area.

We had gone through the epidemiological data when I was here a few weeks ago, so I knew the implications of what Sara was telling us. I was impressed, as was everyone else. I filled Jerry in telepathically.

Sara addressed us all. "We hope that this will be a fun, relaxing, and informal weekend, but I think we need to start by introducing ourselves.

Kim hopped up and said in a whiny little girl voice, "Hi my name is Kimmy and even though I'm half boy mommy Sara makes me wear skirts and dresses and other girly clothes..."

Sara put her hands on her hips and glared at Kim, trying not to crack a smile. Kim assumed her exact posture and expression, then smirked and said, "You know, you look mighty cute that way." Sara couldn't hold it in any more and dissolved into a fit of giggles.

The blond bio elemental had a concerned look on her face. *Don't worry. Their sense of humor might get the best of them on occasion, but they're really wonderful people,* I sent to her. She looked back at me and smiled.

"Seriously, though, I am Professor Doctor Kim Ma..." Kim made a face. "I'm Kim Martin. With the exception of some formal situations, or if you are unfortunate enough to take one of my classes, you should call me Kim." She smiled and continued. "I was born Howard G. Martin, but the bug worked me over late in life and turned me into the fuzzy-eared varmint that you see before you." She assumed a posture that I have seen in the classroom many times. "Somehow, we got infected with the same bug that got our lovely children. We got the same suites of genetic changes -- DNA group 1255C high density muscles, DNA group 3266B carbon nanotube reinforced bones, nails, and claws, seal point feline genes, and a few others. Appearance wise, our hair color is our original hair color, but increased in intensity. My lovely bride went from dark brown to raven black. I went from dark blond to straw blond. My handsome young boy's mousy brown hair morfed to dark blond, and that fire-haired beauty over there used to have auburn hair."

Sara folded her arms across her chest. "Oh, doctor Martin."

"Yes, Doctor Martin?"

"Are you going into professor mode again, Doctor Martin?"

Kim blushed. "It's a hard habit to break, Doctor Martin."

She waited for the chuckles to die down, then continued, "Anyhow, the bug got me, but didn't give me any powers that I could find. Then, our young friend Cara woke up our telepathic and telekinetic powers. Later, Amy remorfed us all so that we have pretty much the same suite of powers -- telepathy, telekinesis, empathy, remote viewing, and bio elemental. Alas, we couldn't remorf Amy because she's a bio. She is quite adept at sharing our powers, though, so it really isn't an issue."

Kim sat down and Sara got up. "I'm Sara Martin, and it's my job to keep these three" she waved at Kim, Larry, and Cindy "reined in. Alas, Kim is the most difficult of the bunch." This caused a chorus of snickers.

"While the bug did add some interesting new parts to my anatomy, I haven't had to change my mannerisms or the way I face the world. I did have to toss out all my old lady clothes, though." She paused and thought for a few seconds. "My story is about the same as Kim's, and we enjoy the same powers."

"I'm Sue Jones. My husband was a deacon in the Genetic Purity Church, so I had to take Matthew from the home when he got MORFS. Soon after he morfed into Cara, I managed to get the exact set of changes. Cara and I both started out with empathy, telepathy, telekinesis, and two types of remote sensing. Cara did a wonderful job of helping ease me through my transformation and teaching me to use my powers. I can't thank the Martins enough for taking Cara and me into their home and taking us under their wings. Amy, too, has been a wonderful addition to my family."

"I'm Cara. As my mother mentioned, the bug changed my sex when I wasn't looking. This was just one of many adjustments that I had to go through. I can honestly say, though, that life is better than ever before." She smiled warmly as she looked around the room. "I can't thank the Martins enough for welcoming me in my hour of need. They have taught me much. They seem almost like a second set of parents to me, and Cindy is definitely like a sister to me. Amy used to be my girlfriend, but she has become my adoptive sister." She put her arm around Larry and pulled him close. "I have also become quite fond of this kitty boy." She gave him a quick peck on the cheek.

"I'm Larry Martin, and what can I say? Mom and Dad took good care of us when we morfed. Soon after they morfed, they brought some new people to us who have filled our house with warmth." He thought a bit. "Adventure, too. These past few months have definitely not been boring.

"I'm Amy Jones. When I morfed, I wasn't as fortunate as the Martins, or even Cara. My parents turned me over to the church." She sniffled a couple times, then said in a low voice. "They tied me up like a dog, humiliated me, and threw stones at me. They buried me alive." She took a few deep breaths, then brightened. "But I have to count my blessings. Cara, after getting stoned herself, dug me out of the ground and literally infused life back into me." She sniffled. "Cara and Sue invited me to join their family. I owe them, and the Martins, so much." She paused and thought for a while. "Oh yeah, I'm a telepath and a bio elemental; and I can create custom morfs." She paused again. I could tell that she was communicating with someone. "Um..." She paused for a few seconds. "The first time I created a human morf was by accident. We were thinking of nasty things to do to the pures when I realized that my bio nature was putting together a morf package. When some pures grabbed me a couple days later, I accidentally released the virus packet. That little experience taught me to be more careful with my powers in the future."

"I'm Cindy Martin. I can only echo what my dear brother said. It's definitely been fun -- most of the time. It's also been a joy watching Cara blossom as a young lady. I look forward to having her as a sister-in-law some day." She looked over at Cara, who blushed cutely.

"I'm Jim Reynolds. My story is rather boring. I morfed with no great fanfare. My parents took care of me like parents should. I was just starting to get used to the new me when I met this wild bunch on the school bus." He pointed to Larry, Cindy, and Cara. "It didn't take long for Cindy to become a bit more than a friend."

Everyone looked at me expectantly. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I'm Tina Shepherd. I had spent the last five and a half years slowly dying of some form of cancer that isn't really cancer. Mom and Dad took me to the Martins' church for a special prayer service. After the service, I was escorted downstairs." I sniffed, then continued. "The whole crew of them, Kim, Sara, Cindy, Larry, Amy, Sue, and Cara, worked together and stripped every tumor from my body." I paused a bit to let my breathing settle. "They said that the tumors would come back unless I went through MORFS. They took a chance and let me in on their secret." I stood up and slightly unfurled my wings. "I chose this form. I chose the wings because I have always wanted to fly. The wings represent a freedom that I never had before. I chose the rest because I want to be like the people who gave me back my life. The past few weeks have been like a dream, and I owe it all to my new friends. I owe them my very life." I sat down and put my arm around Jerry.

"I'm Jerry Wright. Like Tina, I was plagued with a disease that made my life miserable." He got a dreamy look in his eyes. "I remember talking to Tina on the email support groups for young people with terminal or chronic illness. I remember feeling happy for her when MORFS commuted her death sentence, even while I was feeling sorry for myself, and maybe just a bit jealous. I remember sitting in the misfit corner eating lunch at school when this adorable flying kitty girl, who could have joined just about any clique she wanted, decided to sit next to my poor battered body." He looked at me with love in his eyes. "It took me a while to figure out that it was more than her personality that made me feel better every time I saw her. She had been quietly curing some of the symptoms of my disease. When I came down with MORFS, I panicked because my parents were members of the Genetic Purity Church. She took me to the school nurse, eased my fears, and helped my parents come to realize the errors of the church's teachings. She sought Amy's help to change the course of MORFS." He took a deep breath. "It wasn't regular MORFS. It was AMORFS, and I was going to turn into a monkey girl."

I felt a pang of... something from the blond bio girl, but it was quickly hidden.

Jerry stood up and slightly unfurled his beautiful golden wings. "Tina, with the help of her friends, gave me this form. She didn't tell me, though. She says she wants me to like her for who she is, not what she does." He pulled me into a tight hug. "She does what she does because she is who she is. The Martins and Joneses chose well when they decided to give Tina her form and powers. She has a heart of gold."

I blushed, then wrapped Jerry in a hug, furling my wings around him.

"That's why we call them The Lovebirds," Larry said dryly.

"Awwwwww," swooned Cindy. "Ain't they just sooooooo cute?"

I stuck my tongue out at her and sat down.

The bio elemental was suddenly aware that everyone was looking at her. She shrugged, and began, "We should probably go in order of change. Um... " She looked at two of the other girls, and had a brief telepathic conference with one. "Penny?"

"I'm Penny Johnson. Some people call me Cassandra. I was eleven, almost twelve when I came down with MORFS. At first, all that seemed to have happened was that my hair changed color from auburn to black. Then the evaluation came back with a little bit of precog and some sort of psi ability they couldn't identify. It turns out that I get, on a subconscious level, all the special sensory and extrasensory perceptions of every morf within my range. All the time. I tried to learn to make some of it conscious, but it nearly burned me out. The special part of my brain that handles the whole thing looks for potential trouble that I would be concerned with, and makes me aware of it. They think the process somehow ties in with my precog." She paused a moment, then shrugged and sat down.

The blond indicated the telepath.

"I'm Lena Morgan, AKA Radar. I got MORFS when I was twelve. Even before that, I was a full-of-myself little snot despite the best efforts of my parents. When I woke up from the change, the world was screaming at me and I couldn't see right. I didn't know how long I was in that nightmare place, but it seemed like forever. With a lot of help, I recovered and started to learn how to use my new abilities and compensate for my new disabilities." She waved toward her white, pupil-less eyes. "I would like to say that the experience turned me into the fine, upstanding citizen you see before you, but it ain't so. When I recovered from the shock, I reverted to form. I was gonna rule the world! Everyone else would acknowledge my supreme power, and do whatever I wanted. That lasted all of a week before another telepath -- a very powerful telepath -- took me in hand and taught me the facts of life. She didn't just take me down a peg, she dropped me off the fracking board. But she didn't just teach me to use my abilities responsibly. She helped me find my way back to being human. She also pointed me toward ways I could learn to leverage my abilities even more powerfully. She taught me that knowledge and understanding were far more powerful than anything MORFS could provide." She paused and took a deep breath. "Since then, I have helped other morfs when and where I could, and tried to be a good friend and person."

She sat, and the bio elemental spoke. "I'm Angel O'Connor. Before the change, I was a latino."

I could tell that there was something more to the statement. My friends agreed, but nobody felt right about speculating or probing deeper. We just let it slide. We have all been well trained about the importance of respecting privacy.

"The MORFS hit while we were moving to GV - a suburb of Denver. We were going to be visiting family on the way, so it just changed our plans a little. I started changing in the car, and the nice little drugs the Doctor gave us kept me out cold. We got to our first visit, and I finished changing there. My family helped me adjust to my changes and learn to use my abilities. I had to learn a whole new culture."

She paused for a second to think. Again, we could tell that she was leaving something out. Also, something was making her uneasy.

"Since I didn't look obviously morfed, my cousins and I decided to try out my new identity at a big rally the Pures were holding. The night before, we sat around BS'ing about divine retribution -- what would be the most fitting thing to happen to the Pures. I hadn't been tested yet, and I didn't know about my powers. I just... had to go to the rally, and work as an anonymous volunteer. There were a lot of them. I had to meet and touch a lot of the more prominent and social of the Pures there. And something happened."

She stopped, and looked at Lena. They locked eyes for a second.

"AMORFS."

I could tell that Lena knew what was going on. Still, she played the straight part. "You spread AMORFS there?"

"No. Yes. But... I created it. I didn't know I was doing it. I didn't know I had done it. I didn't even know I had these powers -- not yet. I didn't know I had any powers. We were just joking around, and then I went to that rally, and then... later... everything was there."

Amy asked, "You didn't know about your powers?"

"I didn't seem to have any, other than the physical changes. I just had some funny stuff with my vision. And the pamphlets said that was normal. And temporary, in most cases. It wasn't until later, when I got my evaluation, that I found out that I had bio elemental abilities. Very weak bio elemental powers."

She paused, and seemed to start over again.

"We have a family thing about taking stuff we have very little of, like money all too often, and making the most of it. I couldn't do big things, so I went the other way. My grandmother helped me learn to recognize different kinds of microbiota, and I accidentally learned that I could modify them as well as move them around or even destroy them. From there, I eventually figured out I could do custom MORFS. I also figured out what I had done at the rally. When I heard about the anguish, and the suicides..." she choked back a sob, and took a moment to regain her composure. "I finished the move to our new home, and met this crazy telepath. She introduced me around, and soon I had a whole bunch of friends. And two good jobs."

She looked over at the winged boy, then sat down.

Before he could speak, Amy interrupted. "I was personally trained by two of the preeminent MORFS experts in the world. I had the support of a community -- make that a family of people who helped me make the most of my powers. Ever since Cara dug me from the ground, I was surrounded by a strong support group." She looked over at Angel, then down at her shoes. "When we were joking around about how we would like to morf the pures that gave us so much trouble, I could feel my bio nature putting it together. I knew what was happening, and I was scared." She looked Angel straight in the eye. "And I still messed up! I knew what I was doing, and I still messed up! When those two pures grabbed me, I released the bug without even thinking. Instantly, I knew what I had done." She lowered her voice and almost whispered, "but it was too late."

Angel looked down at the floor. "I did that too," she said quietly.

Amy looked over at Kim and Sara. "They never judged me. We are in and out of each others' mind enough that I would know if they disapproved. They couldn't hide it without shutting me out." Cara got up and went to her. Amy continued, "The Martins have more integrity than anyone I have ever met, and they didn't judge me. I can feel... I can tell that nobody here judges you, either."

Sara looked at Angel. "There is no sin in making a mistake. If you were to let that incident scare you away from continuing to develop and use your powers, then there would be a problem."

Kim added, "But we both know that you have gone to considerable trouble and risk to help others... to use your powers to help others." I wondered what she was talking about, but I figured we would find out some time this weekend.

Kim nodded to the winged boy. He stood, flaring his wings slightly to regain his balance. "I'm David Streight. Someone was going to call me the Angel, but the name was taken." He grinned. "So I ended up with Captain, or CP for short."

I caught a brief image of an action figure in a modified package, and of using telesense to peek into the girls' locker room. I couldn't help but snicker. The other telepaths in the room thought it was funny, too.

"I didn't know it at the time, but I was the first trial run of this strange idea my friends here had. They used the rumors about Pope Hill for a cover, to let Angel use her custom MORFS power in secret. I got what I wished for, but I didn't realize what it would be like when I woke up from the changes. If it wasn't for Lena and the others, and my family, I would have lost it entirely."

"He got better," Radar grinned.

David continued, "I also got a girlfriend out of the deal." He caressed Radar's cheek with his hand.

"Our own lovebirds," Angel declared, with a cheeky grin. Right on cue, the "Awwwww's" sounded again.

The dark haired teleport stood. "I'm Robin Brown, or Flit. I was the final dress rehearsal for Pope Hill."

I looked at her. "What is Pope Hill?"

"A place near our homes, where a Pope who later became a Saint had a big gathering and supposedly did something special. Off and on since then, it's had a reputation for strange things happening. The perfect cover for our plan." She made a face. "Anyhow, I saw what happened when David woke up, and didn't want any part of that. I can teleport, get invisible and/or intangible, and do some limited time traveling."

Cindy asked, "Limited?"

"So far, I can only go back a week or so. It's getting better with time and effort, though." She sat down.

"And on that positive note," Kim said, "I think it's time to put a serious dent in our supply of pizza."

Rather than taking up room at the table, I TK'd two plates and several slices over to Jerry and me. Flit looked at me and smirked. A plate appeared in her hand, closely followed by a slice of pizza. An empty glass appeared on the wide arm of her seat. A fraction of a second later, the glass was filled. The liquid rippled just a bit as it settled to the shape of the glass.

*Show off!* I said to her as I floated two two full glasses over to Jerry and me.

Soon, we were all chatting like we had known each other for years. I listened to their fascinating descriptions of how they pulled off the Pope Hill caper. They also told us about how they met Doctor Miller, and how she managed to uncover their scam. She definitely has the patience and instincts of a stalking cat. I made a mental note not to cross swords with her. Cara had a number of stories to tell, too. Her old church really had it in for her. Sara encouraged me to talk about the afternoon when I rescued little Ruthie. That led to a discussion about our efforts to help the people affected by the AMORFS epidemic.

Angel was feeling bad -- not really guilty in the sense of feeling that she deserved punishment, but she felt regret about the trouble caused by AMORFS.

I walked over to her and took both of her hands in mine. "Angel, you're a good person. I'm not delving into your thoughts because I respect your privacy, but my empathic sense can't help but see a kind soul that wants to help others." Before she could answer, I continued. "I'm grateful for AMORFS. AMORFS gave me my boyfriend. AMORFS rescued his family from the seductive clutches of the Genetic Purity Church."

She looked at me, not quite wanting to believe what I was telling her.

"It's not a salvage operation that we've been engaged in for the past week. We weren't just picking up the pieces after a disaster and trying to save what we could." I looked at her earnestly. "It wasn't disaster recovery. It was rebirth. It was painful for some, but that's a characteristic of the birth process." I had pretty much everyone's attention at this point. "We went into Jerry's old church with the news that they were about to wear fur. We gave them good advice and offered to help them. We can mourn the third who chose to hold on to their old bigoted pride, but I prefer to celebrate the two thirds who were delivered from that mess. I celebrate the people who, when faced with a choice, took the right path."

Kim came over and added, "Tina's right. It may have been an accident, but I can't think of a better solution for the problem with the pures. AMORFS didn't simply wipe them out or scatter them. AMORFS gave them a much needed wake-up call and allowed the majority of them to free themselves. It's one thing to smite your enemy, and another thing entirely to heal them and make them your friends. World leaders crave the ability to purposely separate the weeds from the flowers the way that you did accidentally."

Angel looked at me, than at Radar. I slid out of the way. Lena and Robin held her and let her cry herself out.

*Thank you,* Radar sent to me. *She needed to hear that.*

The rest of the evening was considerably less intense. After trading more stories and letting our food settle, we all hit the pool. It was chilly outside, but the Martins had a dome over their pool and a large part of their yard to extend the swimming and growing season. Jerry tried to demonstrate to David how to take off from the water, but he almost ran into the side of the dome.

"Don't run into the glass, bird boy!" I yelled to him. Everyone laughed as he banked sharply to avoid the glass, swooped down, grabbed me, and dropped me in the deep end. I came up sputtering, then dove down and pushed off of the bottom. I rose to the surface like a shot and came out of the water like a submarine launched ICBM, TKing myself dry as I emerged. Just before I got to the glass, I arched backward and flew upside-down and parallel to the glass. Before I hit the ground, I rolled back and flew low over the dirt, then the plascrete pool deck. I flared, landed in front of Jerry, and stuck my tongue out at him.

Chapter Twenty-Five: Swapping stories and techniques

We continued to swap stories, as well as some tips and techniques. We learned from Angel how to isolate injected, ingested, and inhaled drugs. She also taught us a self-defense trick where we lock the attacker's nerves on so that they feel heat and pain. We compared our knowledge of microbiota. We had learned a number of bugs from cultures that the Professors Martin brought home from the college labs, and Angel had come across quite a few in her travels and experience at the theater chain. She taught us how to make natural tattoos, telling us an amusing story about how she had marked some party crashers. We, in turn, passed on the templates for a bunch of biochemicals and microbiota that provide quite a palate of colors -- including some bioluminescent bacteria that the Martins brought from the school. It soon degenerated into a female paint fest. Jerry snorted and rolled his eyes, so I painted his body with outlandish colorful stripes. "Save the baby polyesters," I quipped.

We learned a lot from Radar. She has been a telepath for a long time -- longer than any of us. In fact, she morfed at about the same time my body tried to morf. My body tried to morf, but it ended up making tumors instead of rebuilding itself. I was thinking of that, and the long years of pain, when I felt Jerry's arms fold themselves around me. "If going through that made you the person that you are, then it was worth it. Take it from someone who has been there."

"He's right," said Sara. "You have a level of maturity and caring that's unusual for someone your age. I think you realize that you're the youngest one here."

"These abilities that we have aren't everything," Kim said. "MORFS gave you some tools that helped you play a major role in this past week's project, but it's your heart that recognized the need and motivated you to contact us and get the ball rolling."

Jerry added, "When the future Possum Girl first accosted me, I was just going to toss some insults at him and send him back to the pures table. You're the one who reached out to them all and worked hard to help them."

"I couldn't have done it without your help," I said to him.

"I followed you," he replied. "If you hadn't had the compassion and recognized the need, nothing would have happened until things started to really hit the fan. Then, it would have been too late for a lot of people."

"It ain't what you got, it's how you use it," Jim intoned.

"Well I wouldn't know about that," Cara said, trying to sound indignant.

"Certainly your memory isn't that short," Amy said dryly.

Angel stifled a giggle. I caught a brief mental image of a similar scene with her mom and grandma. Pieces started to fall into place. Latino, not Latina. A new culture. Her reaction to Kim's little speech about being dressed like a girl. Her reaction when Cara mentioned her sex change.

I smoothly hid those thoughts. I don't know why Angel would want to hide her sex change from us, but it's not for me to judge. If she wants to keep it a secret, I'll have to respect that.

Radar smiled at me knowingly, then distracted the telepaths by continuing her lessons. We had already swapped some of the processing procedures that we have developed, but there are a whole lot more things that need to be learned the old-fashioned way. Some tasks require creativity and judgment.

Soon, the subject returned to the scam that our new friends had pulled at Pope Hill. Angel was a little concerned that the Doctors Martin had managed to track her down by looking at the DNA signature -- even if it did require access to the elemental database that even they don't have.

This brought up a discussion of DNA signatures and the way that Angel, Amy, and Cara make custom morfs. Kim surprised us by announcing that they had been doing some secret research in their basement lab.

"Custom morfing works by making a genetic change in every cell of the body, then forcing the somatic reconstruction. We don't have the processing necessary to actually create custom morfs, but we can read the DNA, predict what will happen, and do some dicing and slicing." Kim assumed her standard professor posture and continued, "We sliced and diced all of our samples and came up with a couple dozen other virii that will work. Any bio elemental who can read morfs can use the virii if they are also supplied with the DNA 'payload.'"

Sara picked it up from there. "The reason we did that was to muddy the waters for anyone trying to hunt down Angel, Amy, or Cara." She nodded to Amy, who touched each of the bio elementals in the room and delivered the virus packets. When I received mine, I let that unconscious part of my mind analyze and store them. I noticed that there were another dozen packets that already had a payload that would cause the recipient to receive powers, but wouldn't otherwise change. To design a custom morf, the bio elemental generally needs to read the recipient. I later found out that the Doctors Martin, Amy, and Cara managed to get around that requirement by carefully limiting the scope of the morf.

Kim said, "The virii you just received are similar to the AMORFS component that overcomes natural resistance and triggers the somatic reconstruction. When it is administered, it will read a large number of cells to determine the base genome of the patient. It will then modify that template by removing known genetic defects. If there is a payload on the virus, it will add the paylod. It will then update each cell with the new code -- incidentally stopping any cancerous cells dead in their tracks. If there is a payload, the virus will finish the job by forcing somatic reconstruction."

"How does the virus do all the calculating?" Jerry asked. "It's not like a virus has any processing power."

"The processing part was created by Amy and Cara," Kim replied. We think that it comes from n-dimensional patterns that are attached to the Virus DNA," Kim replied.

Sara said, "While everyone thought we were just flying around and playing with our new LBSC Swift, we were infecting carefully selected medical people with bugs that would give them a carefully designed suite of powers, and also, to draw attention away from our recent activities with the two churches, modifying the changes of some AMORFS patients. We would like to recruit you all to help us spread what will no doubt be referred to as 'AMORFS 2.' The plan is to use a variety of signatures so that there is no way to trace a particular signature to a specific person."

We spent some time brainstorming, then decided to take care of the specifics later. That turned into a discussion of various ways of infecting someone without their knowledge. The Pope Hill Gang used a number of techniques, but now generally have Flit and Angel do the job while invisible and mostly intangible. When Angel mentioned that they wanted to have a big blow-out on Halloween night, Kim suggested that we all fly over to Denver and do it together. That will allow us to try a variety of techniques, and to muddy the waters by using a variety of signatures.

We talked well into the night, then finally went to bed. I bunked with Cara and Amy, and the other guests stayed in the various guest rooms. Saturday morning, breakfast was cooked by whoever got up first. Angel taught us her special recipe for pancakes that keep well for snacks. Flit made omelets by teleporting the filling into the pre-cooked eggs.

We were all having lunch in the shielded conference room when a large black oval disk appeared. A second later, a very petite kitty girl stepped out of the hole. I immediately recognized her as Doctor Miller, the elementolgist that wrote so many of the online courses that I have taken. I also noticed that she was a very powerful elemental -- something that wasn't mentioned in any of the literature that I read about her. What puzzled me is that I couldn't determine what element she controls. I was totally boggled.

"Pick your jaw up off of the floor, dear," she said with a smirk. I blushed and stammered an apology. Her glance flicked over to Angel and back to me. "The question you want to ask is, 'What the hell ARE you?'"

I blushed. Angel blushed even darker, and it showed up very well on her fair features. Kim and Sara tried to hold back their mirth, but couldn't quite do it. "You definitely have the cat's instinct of toying with her prey," Kim commented with a chuckle. She turned to me and said, "Someone in this room, who will remain nameless, actually asked Doctor Sanura that question."

I didn't think it was possible, but Angel's blush deepened.

Doctor Miller looked at Kim. "I seem to recall a certain professor who took great pleasure in toying with people's minds, and this guy didn't even have the excuse of having been enhanced with feline genes."

"I will neither confirm nor deny..." Kim intoned.

"I have taken way too many of your classes for you to get away with denying anything," Doctor Miller interrupted. Then she turned to me. "To answer the question that you have way too much grace to ask," Doctor Miller said as her glaze flicked briefly at Angel again, "I am a dark energy elemental. I have researched it extensively, but even I don't know quite what it is. It's very useful, though."

I could only nod. I guess dynamite comes in small packages. I picked up glimpses from the Pope Hill Gang's minds of having been out-maneuvered by her, then toyed with. I did note, however, that she seems to be rather fond of them. I decided right then and there to be totally straight-up with her. Trying to hide something from her would most likely just give her way too much entertainment.

We finally got down to the business at hand, which was discussing plans for spreading AMORFS-2 to selected people in the medical community, and of muddying the waters in general so that we can better get away with making custom morfs on occasion. After all, Doctor Miller and the Doctors Martin had independently tracked down Angel. They were, therefore, best qualified for the task of keeping others from tracking us down.

By the time Sunday came, we were all acting as if we had been friends for years. After some discussion, we decided to skip church -- except for Sue and the Doctors Martin. That left us teens to just hang out.

When everyone came back from church, Jerry's and my parents were with them. Mom and Dad looked rather pekid, and were already wearing portable IV units on their forearms. I helped them up to a guest room and gave them some privacy so that they could change into their night clothes. They pushed the 'go to sleep' button and were soon sleeping peacefully. I listened to the mutterings of their unconscious minds for a while, then went back downstairs. When I got down there, Angel smiled at me. "Looks like flying kitty morfs run in your family," she said with a smirk.

"They do now," I replied."

I noticed that Dad had parked the car in the garage. That makes sense, since it will be sitting there for a few days. I grabbed my parents' luggage and took it to their room. I spent a few moments looking fondly at them. I knew that they already had some clothes that would fit their new appendages because Jerry and I were there when they bought them.

All too soon, it was time for us to say our goodbyes. I rode home with Jerry and his parents, and they dropped me off at my home. My grandparents greeted me at the door. I'm always happy to see them. They looked really good, and had a spring in their step. A quick scan with my bio senses showed that they were still doing well after their earlier 'tune-up,' They were doing even better, in fact.

(End of part seven)

---

Tina Shepherd was in the final stages of dying a slow death due to cancer when she met the Martins and their friends.

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Twenty-Six: Chaos at school

Jerry and I were glad to have had a restful weekend once we got to the chaos that had taken over the school. Over the weekend, a dozen kids went down, and a dozen more woke up to their new bodies. Some freaked out, and some just sighed resignedly. All of them had to see one of Doctor Myra's colleagues, and all of them had to spend some time with me or one of the other peer counselors. Some were pleasant to talk to, while others were downright nasty. They were either openly envious of my favorable transformation, or acted like it was my fault that they morfed. I wonder what they would say if they knew that I could actually introduce them to the person who caused them to morf.

Fortunately for everyone, the teachers have been instructed to go easy on us. We'll have to make up for it later, but it's the only way to keep things relatively sane while AMORFS makes its way through the student population.

Jerry and I were relieved when gym time rolled around. We blew off a lot of steam. By the time we hit the showers, we were bathed in sweat. We were done showering and on our way to lunch when our friend Mary came out of a classroom. "Hi Tina, Hi Jerry."

"It's good to see you smile again," I said to her.

"It's hard to stay depressed with you guys around to help me," she replied. "Besides, it's not like I'm the only one around here wearing fur."

I reached around and stroked the soft golden fur on Jerry's back. He lifted his wings a bit so that I could reach under them. "I've gotten rather fond of fur," I smirked.

"I guess I really ought to call it wool," she said. "I wonder what it'll be like in the summer. Maybe I should shear myself and knit a sweater for my mom next spring," she joked.

"That actually sounds like a wonderful idea," I said. "She will probably treasure it forever."

"Maaaaaary! Who's your daaaaaaady?" Tyler bleated. "Mary was a little lamb, her fleece as white as snow, and everywhere that Mary went, her fleas were sure to go."

I scowled at him. "You'll be wearing fur soon enough. With all the payback you're going to get, I almost feel sorry for you."

"Says you, kitty bitch! My righteousness will protect me."

I rolled my eyes. "Just keep telling yourself that until the fur starts to grow."

I felt Jerry accessing my bio senses. "What irony," Jerry snorted. "You're about to turn into a real bitch -- a poodle, to be exact!"

Mary turned to Jerry. "A poodle? Girl, I presume."

By way of answer, Jerry looked at Tyler. "You might as well call your mommy and tell her to come pick you up. You'll be puking your guts out by the end of the day." Then he kind of chuckled. "Meanwhile, you need to go into the bathroom and say a proper goodbye to your most prized possession. by the end of the day, you'll be too sick to give it a proper send-off."

"Jerry! That's mean!" I tried to sound stern, but a giggle escaped.

"Look me up after you change," Mary said. "The woolly fur under your clothes will make you look fat, but I know some tricks for dealing with that little problem."

"I'm sure you know all about losing your most prized possession," he scowled at her.

"Not really," Mary replied. "I got to keep it. Twice the goodies, twice the fun!" Then, she looked a little more serious. "I still had to deal with the appearance of switching sides. You'll know about that soon enough."

Tyler stomped off and disappeared into the bathroom. We continued on to the lunch room and sat with our growing group of friends. We had to eat quickly because we were both scheduled to counsel some new changelings. The school counselor tries to disrupt class as little as possible, so we end up with a lot of sessions scheduled during home room, study hall, lunch time, and even after school.

At the end of the day, we changed into our flying clothes and took to the air. The fall colors were starting to come in, especially some of the higher areas. The crisp air made us glad to have fur and warm flying clothes.

Since our ground training was complete, we both carried our Personal Avionics Packages. A standard PAP contains a transponder, aeronautical radio, GPS, library of aeronautical charts, and even some instrument landing electronics. It has a small display, but works best with the heads-up display built into the flight goggles. Since our flight adaptations include a telekinetic shield that keeps our eyes safe from the wind and small flying objects, we generally keep our goggles stowed in our flight utility belt.

While we don't have to carry our PAPs in unregulated airspace, we like the extra factor of safety. Also, it's easier if we just keep them with us at all times.

When we got home, Jerry helped me with the chores -- the few that were left, anyhow. Grandma and Grandpa were feeling so good that they took great pleasure in doing the farm work. They haven't said anything, but I can tell that they would love to move back and live the rural life again.

After the chores were done, Jerry and I did our homework, then rewarded ourselves by loading up the flight simulator programs and goofing around with the various airplanes. Some, like the old Piper Cub, are slower than we are. The Supercub is a bit faster, and the Cub IV, with its lightweight fuel cells, carbon nanotube based motor, and carbon nanotube composite body with an ACNR coating, can pretty much do rings around us. Nothing in the air has the agility of a human flyer, of course.

Our favorite aircraft is the Lockheed-Boeing-Scaled Composite Swift III. The unique Synergy thrusters, along with the lifting body design, allow this aircraft to take off and land without a runway, hover, and break the sound barrier. Jerry and I like to take turns simulating various mechanical failures. We look forward to the day when we can purchase one for ourselves. Meanwhile, we'll have to content ourselves with the simulator -- or maybe the Martins will let us fly theirs once we get our pilot's licenses.

I was busy trying to land the Swift without the lift repulsors when Grandma called us down for dinner. I froze the simulator and, holding hands with Jerry, went down to dinner. Grandma smiled at us as we worked together to set the table. I could feel her approval for our relationship, and the pleasure she takes in cooking for family. I'm going to have to talk to Mom and Dad about asking them to move back in. They seem so happy to be here. They look good, too. Apparently, cleaning up the damage due to aging and renewing their cells allowed their bodies to renew themselves. They even lost the extra weight that often comes with age.

After clearing the table and loading the dishwasher, Jerry and I flew to his house. As usual, his mom had a nice dessert for us. Jerry and I eat at each other's house quite often, so our parents are quite used to having us eat dinner at one house, and dessert at the other. Everyone seems quite content with this arrangement. In fact, our parents have become good friends in the short time that they had known each other.

After chatting with everyone for a while, I flew back home. Grandma and Grandpa were snuggling on the couch when I walked in. They looked startled and embarrassed, then shrugged and continued. I just smiled at them. I had long since gotten over the idea that grandparents are somehow above feeling the urges that we mere mortals feel. I gave them each a kiss on the cheek and went up to my room.

Chapter Twenty-Seven: More Butterflies

Jerry and I landed on a concrete pad that had been designated as the official school landing area for flyers. Leave it up to the administration to try to turn everything into a big production.

As we were walking into the school, we were greeted by Tom, who had recently morfed into a rabbit hybrid. "Hi Bugs," Jerry grinned at his old frined. Tom grinned back, pulled a carrot out of his pocket, and chewed on it. "Ah, what's up, Doc?"

I giggled. "It's a good thing you and Tammy like rabbits. You two are going to make a big hit when you show at the next 4-H fair."

"Speaking of Tammy," Jerry said, "How is Miss Hunny Bunny?"

"I'm doing just fine," came a voice from down the hall. She quickly walked up to us and enfolded Bugs in a big bunny hug.

"Awwwww, the Snuggle Bunnies," I said with a smile.

Bugs and Hunny looked at me and smirked as Jerry wrapped me with a warm hug. "Far be it for me to ignore inspiration," he said. I was just enjoying a nice kiss when the bell startled us all. We sighed and walked to our classes.

Our gym teacher had to evaluate a new morfie today. He was strong, but not superhuman. Still, as a flyer, he was entitled to take advanced gym. I looked at him carefully. He didn't have a hair on his body, but his head and back were covered with striking feathers -- black with white spots. I flew over to him. "It looks like you picked up some guinea genes."

He looked at me and smirked. "Yeah, now everyone expects me to be loud and obnoxious."

I chuckled. Well, that would be a good description of guinea fowl. Still, there's no guarantee that you're going to pick up their predispositions.

"Just my luck," he scowled. "I saw them once at a petting zoo, and AMORFS gave me their genes."

"Maybe it's because you were always loud and obnoxious," commented one of his friends. "MORFS often expresses a kind of Karmic justice."

"If that was true, you would have morfed into a rat," he retorted. Then, he turned to me. "I'm Rodney Harmon, by the way."

"Tina Shepherd," I replied. "Jerry and I are thinking of starting a school club for human flyers once all the hubbub dies down. Are you interested?"

"I'm afraid I'm not much of a flyer," he commented.

"Real guineas will fly up into a tree when startled, but they prefer to walk," I confirmed. "Still, with practice, you may very well become a strong flyer." I smiled. "In any case, you are a flyer, and therefore welcome to the club."

He smiled back. "Thank you." He thought for a bit. "How do you know so much about guineas? Do you know someone who has some?"

"We have a small flock of them at home. You're welcome to come take a look at them if you like. I can even get you some keets next spring if you have the room for them."

"Keets?"

"Baby guineas," I said. "Guineas tend to be half wild, but people have been known to tame them."

He smiled. "I guess it makes sense to keep a pet guinea. Lots of hybrids keep pets like that."

After a good workout in gym, Jerry and I ate lunch quickly. We had each just started a counseling session with some recent morfies when we got a call from the Martins. My parents are about to wake up. We really wanted to leave right then, but we needed to finish the sessions.

We got to the Martins just in time for my parents to come down the stairs. I was stunned. They walked with a lithe grace, and looked absolutely wonderful. I ran up and jumped into their arms. They caught me, and seemed startled that I felt so light. "Surprised at how strong you are?" I asked them with a smile. "You guys make a really good-looking couple!"

After feeding the hungry butterflies, we went outside so that they could try their wings. They caught on very quickly, and were tempted to fly home. We had to get the van home, though.

On the way home, we talked about my grandparents. This led to a discussion about my scholarship at the Sun City Preparatory School, followed by the University of Sun City. It seems that my parents are interested in living at Sun City for a while. We're going to ask my grandparents to do us a favor by taking over the farm so that Mom and Dad can move to Sun City while I attend prep school and college. We'll have to visit them at the farm a lot, of course.

When we got home, my grandparents were every bit as pleased with Mom and Dad's changes as I was. We all agreed that getting rid of the pain and infirmities that have plagued us all to a greater or lesser extent was well worth the price of a bit of fur. I commented that, since they can expect to live for a good long time, they ought to go to college in Sun City when I go next fall. When Dad said that someone needs to run the family farm, I suggested that Grandpa and Grandma sell off that senior citizen condo that they no longer need and move back to the place where they belong. They made a show of hesitating, but we could tell by the grins on their faces that it wasn't going to be a hard sell. They made it clear that we were all expected home for Thanksgiving, Christmas, Easter, and summer vacation.

You would think that we planned it or something. hee hee.

They were still planning the details when I wandered upstairs to prepare for bed. Somehow, they all came upstairs just as I was slipping between the covers. They prayed over me and went back downstairs to continue their deliberations. I basked in the glow of their happiness. Grandpa and Grandma were coming to realize how much they had missed the farm, and were looking forward to spending time with their family. Dad was happy to once again have access to the wisdom of his father, and was looking forward to working the farm with him. Grandma had felt comfortable and happy to once again have possession of her kitchen, and was even happier to share it with her daughter in law and granddaughter.

Their thoughts and feelings soothed me better than the world's best bed could have. I drifted off with a happy smile on my face.

Chapter Twenty-eight: Halloween

On the Friday before Halloween, Jerry and I flew to the farm and picked up Gregory and four of the kittens. They are old enough to give away, so we are taking three of Snowpuff's flying kittens over to the Pope Hill Gang. Jerry, of course, is keeping one of the seal point girls for himself. Mom and Dad chose the other seal point girl, Jerry's parents got the seal point boy, and Grandma and Grandpa chose the pure white girl. This leaves the Chocolate point boy, the cream point girl, and the red point boy for Angel and her friends.

We took two kittens each and cuddled them inside our flight suits. We flew to the airport that is near the Martins'. We had no trouble calling the tower and navigating in the controlled airspace. We came in low -- just high enough for the radar to reliably ping our transponders, then landed next to the Martins' minivan so that we could help move the luggage to the Swift. We needn't have bothered. They had already levitated the luggage, including the extra clothes that we keep at their house, and loaded it.

Kim handed Jerry the pre-flight checklist, and watched as we carefully went through the list. After we finished, she signed it off and motioned for us to board.

Jerry and I were about to take our seats when Sara motioned for us to go to the cockpit. Once there, we found kim sitting in the jump seat with a smug look on her face. She had Jerry and me to sit in the pilot's and copilot's seats. Jerry called the tower and obtained clearance for takeoff. We followed Kim's flight plan and headed for Denver. The flight was uneventful, but it was still a thrill to make it in the hot seats. I handled the radios on the way in and landed the aircraft.

We all piled into a rental van and headed to a hotel near the university. Kim and Sara had purposely planned a seminar for Friday evening and Saturday morning to act as cover for excursion to Pope Hill.

The next day, while the Professors Martin were teaching, we gave the three kittens to Angel, David, and Flit. Angel's blue eyes got big when I put the little cream point ball of fluff in her arms and forged the link. The kitten purred, crawled up on her shoulder, and nuzzled her neck. Her colors went very well with Angel's blond hair. I smiled dreamily, remembering the day that Gregory had woken up from MORFS.

Radar forged the link between the little chocolate point boy and David. Somehow, probably because she is so close to David, she ended up being part of the link. I thought that the kitten set off David's brown hair very nicely, but didn't say anything.

*I heard that,* David sent with a smirk. I don't know if he read me through Radar, or through his kitten.

Flit fell in love with her little red point kitten, and smiled even wider when the link was forged.

Once we were done, Angel took all the bios to Mrs. Tabor's spa while David, Radar, and Flit showed everyone else around town.

Mrs. Tabor was very happy to have our help because a lot of her customers wanted to look their best for their upcoming Halloween parties. Some of them wanted temporary changes -- bio costumes, essentially.

The day's work earned us each a nice wad of cash. Some of the customers tipped very generously. Also, Mrs. Tabor gave us all gift certificates that we could pass on to our friends and families. We were also offered contingent positions. The Doctors Martin didn't need the cash, but it would give them a handy excuse to come to Denver. The rest of us... well, what teen can't use a little extra cash? I know that my Christmas list is going to be huge this year, so I'll be only too happy to spend some time getting the spa's rich customers ready for the holiday season. Flit assured us that she can pick us up from anywhere we might be. What started out as a cover story and a way to help Angel out a bit turned out to be a nice opportunity to earn some extra cash.

Mrs. Tabor treated us all to a massage and mud bath, which left everyone limp as a rag. After showering and dressing in nice clothes, we met everyone at one of Angel's favorite restaurants.

On Sunday, October 31, 2060, we prepared to make a lot of dreams come true. People have been whispering about Pope Hill for weeks, and a lot of kids were dreaming of the powers and bodily changes that they would like to have. There were a lot of hurting people who needed to make some changes in their lives. Radar had been 'listening in' ever since they planted the rumor that Halloween would be a Big Day. We spent a couple hours in the Martins' hotel suite working out exactly what we would do for those people, and who would do the work. It would be up to Angel, Amy, and Cara to actually design the DNA changes; crunching a ton of data and coming up with the actual DNA code that would need to be attached to the engineered virus. Another bio would then create the DNA, attach it, and deliver it.

Cassandra alerted us to a few groups who were trying to find out how the custom morfs were made. A few of the people involved were known to the ASA. Kim passed that information on to Doctor Miller, who passed it to the ASA agents. The people involved were quietly removed. That took care of those with nefarious intents, but there were still people who, like Doctor Miller, simply wanted to know what was going on. We left them alone, but their instruments had some unfortunate failures. Jerry was getting quite creative.

I was standing in the crowd around Pope Hill, dressed as Caitlin from Morf Avengers, when I sensed someone approaching shyly. He was a chubby twelve year old boy who was trying to put his wish together in his mind. I checked with Radar and found that he wasn't on her list.

The more I studied him, the more confused I became. My bio senses detected an overweight boy with poor muscle tone, but my telepathy detected a sad little girl who was bullied constantly and who felt out of phase with the rest of the world. The more I delved, the more pain I found.

I had been working on creating a mental voice that sounds like an angel. *Welcome,* I sent to him. He jerked just a bit. *Don't be afraid. I'm here to help you. Picture in your mind the girl that you want to be, then walk toward the hill.*

He nervously started walking toward the hill. I interacted with his mind to help him get a good image of his new form. As soon as the form was clear, I conferred with Amy. We decided to give him limited empathy and extra strength, balance, and flexibility to go with his new lithe body. That should help him... her gain confidence and repel the inevitable bullies.

He was resistant to most forms of influenza, and to MORFS itself, so I chose the virus carefully. I had to selectively lower his resistance to allow the virus to get a good bite. When Amy gave me the DNA code, I put it together and attached it to the virus. I used telekinesis to carry the virus suite over to the boy. At the same time, I created an image in his mind of a vague ghostly shape that lifted from the ground, went to him, and merged with him. I gave him an intense image of his new body for a small fraction of a second, then I withdrew from his mind. He went to his knees and started sobbing. Soon, two adults helped him to his feet and led him to their car. I could see in his parents' minds that they didn't really believe that he would find help here, but that they had decided to make the trip because they didn't want to stand in the way of his hope; no matter how thin the thread may be. I could sense their worry for their child -- and their love. I sent vague warm feelings to all of them.

A few of the people who had intended to misuse the powers that they wanted refrained from going to the hill at the last minute. As they walked away, they developed a compulsion to try to debunk the Pope Hill legend -- to tell everyone that nothing happened. Those that went through with it and asked for powers that they intended to misuse ended up with changes that they wouldn't like. There were three researchers who didn't particularly want to morf, but were there simply to figure out what is going on. They ended up with no changes, and never saw any of the light shows or felt anything. They also felt slightly compelled to tell anyone who asks that nothing happened at the hill.

As midnight approached, Radar caused all those who hadn't yet approached the hill to get the feeling that time was running out. She enhanced their feeling of hope, while letting them know that they need to try now or forever wonder if it would have worked. There ended up being a rush just minutes before the stroke of midnight. David and the telepaths did the light show thing (whether visible to all or just in the mind of the recipient,) and the bios passed out bugs. The last light show happened at the stroke of midnight, and the last bug was passed out perhaps a half an hour later.

We hung around as the people left. Jerry used his technopath powers to alter or erase the instruments that were being gathered up by the researchers.

"That new engineered virus makes it a lot easier to get the changes we want," commented Amy.

"I suspect that that's because the virus cleans out all the exterraneous DNA before inserting the new stuff. That means we have less junk to work around."

Angel nodded. "I think so, too." She smirked a bit, then added, "It sure is easy to overdo the powers. It's almost as if the virus is taking what we want and giving us more."

Amy and Cara nodded.

Finally, as the last of the trick-or-treaters were leaving, we went back to our hotel and crashed.

Chapter Twenty-nine: Back to School

We got up late on Monday morning had had a leisurely brunch. While we were eating, Kim had Jerry and me make the flight plan and file it.

Kim drove all the bios to Mrs. Tabor's spa so that we could remove the bio costumes that we had made earlier. We also worked on a few new customers that were impressed by what they saw at yesterday's parties. When we were done, we found that our luggage was already stowed aboard the Swift. Jerry and I did the pre-flight, and took our seats in the front. Kim didn't bother watching us this time. She just sat in the jump seat and waited for us to radio for clearance and take off. This time, I took off and Jerry landed.

Once we got home, Jerry and I caught up on our homework and prepared ourselves for school.

Things have started to calm down a bit at school. The edge of panic is gone. Everything is in place to help the changelings, and those who haven't changed yet are pretty much resigned to their fate. Also, the epidemic has slowed down.

On Friday, I was called over to the middle school to look at a boy who was coming down with MORFS. I got there just a bit before his parents. Yep, he's going to come out just as planned.

Once his parents got there, I explained that he would be going through a sex change, that he would be eligible for advanced gym, that he would be slightly empathic, and that she would be a real cutie. He tried to play it cool but, to my empathic senses, he pretty much lit the room with his joy. I gave him a hug and sent him home with his parents, telling them that I would be willing to help him adapt to his new self, and that they can set it up with the high school office. That pretty much wiped out my second hour class, so I went to the study hall and caught up on my homework.

Jerry and I had a blast in Gym, then it was off to lunch and more counseling.

Jerry spent a lot of the weekend at the farm with me. His kitten, Brianna, was learning to fly. It was quite amusing to watch.

We tried to do the chores, but Grandma and Grandpa got them done before we got a chance. They have settled in, and had their condo up for sale. Grandpa and Dad were already planning out next year's crops, and are setting up some equipment to process them before sale. It looks like the farm is going to be even more profitable.

All too soon, Monday rolled around again. As usual, Jerry and I met in the air and continued on to the school. We landed in the designated area and walked in. We wore our heavier flight suits to fight off the chills of November, so we were a bit overheated by the time we reached the locker room.

I was asked to come in early on Tuesday to help orient the latest changeling, who had chosen the name Caitlin. Jerry and I met her with a smile when her parents brought her to the middle school office. "Wow, what a cutie," Jerry said.

"Behave yourself, bird boy," I said as I swatted him with my tail. "You're taken, remember?"

Caitlin giggled. I don't think I could have wiped the smile off her face if I tried. I took her into one of the offices while Jerry sent smart remarks to me telepathically.

I looked at her as she sat down on a comfortable seat. "I know you wanted this," I said to her. She looked kind of nervous, and nodded her head. "It's nothing to be ashamed of. I was born a girl, too. The only difference is that I managed to kind of get the right body."

"Kind of?" she asked.

"Yeah," I replied. "Everything was fine until I got some kind of weird cancer that almost killed me. MORFS gave me a new life, just like it's giving you a new life."

"But what are my friends going to say?" she asked.

"Are you happy with the new you?"

"Yes," she said with a big smile.

"Then don't worry about it. Your real friends will stick with you. Also, I suspect that each one you lose will be replaced with a dozen new ones."

"I guess. Now that I look good, I'll be more popular," she said.

"It's not just that," I replied. There will definitely be those who want to be around you because you're so cute, but the ones that you want to hold on to are the ones who like you for the girl inside."

That caused her to flash a smile.

"You'll find people wanting to hang around you for the sake of social status, but that has little value. You can trust me on that one because it happened to me."

"I don't know what to do."

"Just be yourself," I said. "Be friendly to everyone, and listen to your heart. Your best friends will be the ones who are attracted to you because you are a warm and happy person. The fact that your body now matches your mind frees you to be yourself. Be that person. Cherish her. You have to get to know yourself all over again. Once you feel, deep down in your soul, that you like the new you, others will like you, too."

"What about the bullies?"

"They will always be there. You have a bit of an edge now, though."

"What is that?" she asked.

I held my hand out to her and helped her out of her seat. I picked up the heavy recliner, set it down, and asked her to do the same. She was surprised at how easy it was.

"You are now stronger than most of the students here. Don't brag about it or show it off, but allow yourself to realize that you are more than a match for any bully. Once you realize that, people will see the confidence in your walk and leave you alone.

She gave me a wicked grin, then balled up her fist and slammed it into her other hand. I shook my finger at her, then pulled her into a hug. "You'll like being a girl. Girls are allowed to give hugs for no reason."

We chatted for a while. It turns out that one of her cousins in the Denver area told her about a girl that got her wish and morfed into a boy. When she heard the rumors about Halloween, she begged her parents to take her there.

Caitlin and I said our goodbyes and left the office so that each of us could attend our first hour class. "I'll see you in advanced gym," I told her.

Sure enough, she came made it to advanced gym. She did well, too. After she was done with her evaluation, I gave her some tips about dealing with bullies, and using her projective empathy to get them to leave her alone. She could also use her empathic senses to tell who likes her, who is being phony, and who wants to bully her. We were still chatting as we went through the showers.

It looks like I have a little sister now. Too bad I can't take her home.

(End of part eight)

---

Tina Shepherd was in the final stages of dying a slow death due to cancer when she met the Martins and their friends.

sex: 1/10
violence: 6/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Hybrid, Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2060

---

Chapter Thirty: Fly higher

"Hey FOD, this lounge is for real pilots."

I didn't turn my head to look, but it wasn't difficult to locate the source of the insult.

"Timmy, you need to go apologize to those people. I don't want to hear you spouting any more of your Uncle Joe's bigoted nonsense."

Jerry and I turned to look at a group of people who were approaching us. An older gentleman had his hands on both shoulders of a young teen. "I'm sorry for my rude comment," he said with a distinct lack of sincerity.

I sighed. "Apology accepted."

Jerry fixed him with a glare and pulled out his log book. "We're fully instrument rated, and just finished our check flight on a Piper Cub IV. It's a bit faster than we are, but it's a pain having to land at an airport.

I smirked at him. "Hey Bird Boy, he did apologize."

"Yeah, but I think he still believes that 'Foreign Object Damage' cut -- as if we were going to let ourselves get sucked into a jet engine." Jerry paused for a second. "Hey, wait a minute! What's with the 'Bird Boy' comment?" He sniffed dramatically. "It's 'Golden Eagle,' I'll have you know!"

I snickered at him. "Some of us get to choose our nicknames; and some, like our good friend Captain Peeper, have it bestowed by others."

He rolled his eyes. "Anything you say, Catbird."

I smirked at him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then, I fished my Personal Avionics Package out of my utility belt and took a look at the small display. "It looks like our ride will be here in about ten minutes."

Jerry pointed to a small dot that was visible through the large observation window. "There they are."

Despite himself, Timmy walked over to the window and looked out. "Where?"

Jerry pointed. "Compass heading 282. They're moving pretty fast, so they ought to be visible with normal, unaugmented vision soon."

A couple minutes later, Timmy pointed. "There it is! It looks like one of those LBSC Swifts."

"Yep, a Swift III. The Martins have one so that they can travel hither and yon giving lectures at the various colleges around the country."

"World," I said. "They lecture worldwide."

"Aren't those things dangerous? I mean, what happens if they lose those fancy-dancy lifters of theirs? They can't have much of a glide ratio."

Jerry reminded me of Professor Kim as he went into geek mode. "There are enough lift repulsors to carry three times the Swift's gross weight, and each lifter is supplied with no less than four power cables. The power is supplied by a dozen power cells that are scattered about the airframe. Two thirds of them can fail and the Swift will still have enough power to hover and land. If the computer fails, there is a very simple backup system hooked up to the cyclic and collective controls. It's a bit tricky to fly it that way, but it can be done with practice."

"My boyfriend the geek," I said with a smirk.

"You studied all this stuff, too," he replied. "Don't try to tell me that you don't enjoy it."

"I do," I admitted, "but not to quite the extent that you do."

"If I recall, you're the one who gleefully engineered that little failure where the lift repulsors died and I had to land the thing on its tail. Now that was just mean!"

I gave my best evil villain laugh. "Aren't you happy that you know what to do in the unlikely event of a total lift motor failure?"

He rolled his eyes. "Maybe you ought to set the computer to simulate holing by a meteorite. That, at least, is slightly more likely."

Timmy's father followed our conversation with some amusement. "I see that you two know your aircraft. What got you interested in flying?"

I grinned and unfurled my wings. "I studied the ground school books to avoid becoming FOD. That motivated me to acquire and learn to use a PAP." I pulled the small instrument from my utility belt. "Since we already had a large fraction of the training required to become a pilot, Jerry and I decided to get some flight simulation programs and go all the way. Watching the Martins flit about the continent gave us additional incentive."

"Are these Martins the famous husband/wife team of MORFS researchers that got turned into kitty girls a few months ago?"

"Yep, those are the ones," I said. "It's easy to be impressed by their intellect, but I can tell you from personal experience that they are wonderful people that don't let all that stuff go to their heads."

He looked at our wings. "Can I ask you a kind of personal question?"

"Sure," I said.

"How do you maneuver without any kind of rudder or tail?"

"Our wings are fully mobile. We can adjust the position and angle of attack on each wing independently," Jerry replied as he spread his wings and demonstrated by moving them forward and back, and twisting them independently. "We move our wings forward to climb, and back to go into a dive. We increase the angle of attack on the outward wing when we want to bank. It's kind of like controlling a sail board, but a whole lot more intuitive."

Timmy, fascinated despite himself, said, "It sounds like a whole lot of fun!"

"There is nothing like it," I assured him.

The Swift III approached the main runway like an ordinary fixed-wing aircraft, but veered at the last second and hovered over a large helipad. We walked to the door of the pilots' lounge as it settled to the surface. *We'll meet you in the lounge,* Kim sent. *It's time for the Swift's annual inspection. Once the Airframe & Powerplant mechanic is done with it, the flight instructor will get you for your check flight.*

We walked back to the big window just in time to see Kim and Sara exit the aircraft. They were followed by Cindy, Larry, Cara, Amy, Jim, and a whole crew of people. Even Mom and Dad were there, carrying Gregory, their kitty Sevannah, and Jerry's kitty Brianna. We walked and met them at the door, and Gregory and Brianna immediately attached themselves to us. "What's up?" Jerry asked.

"We're taking a bit of a trip after you two get certified," replied Sara.

"Where?" I asked.

"It's a surprise," smirked Cindy.

"And don't even think of peeking in my mind," said Amy.

"I wouldn't even dream of it," I said as I made a show of looking around. "Now, where's a pillow when you need one?"

Kim chuckled and led us over to a table that gave us a view of the helipad. A waitress came and took our orders. We watched as the A&P mechanic crawled all over the Swift, using special scanning instruments to check for hidden cracks in the airframe, plugging into the computer system, and meticulously checking each power cell, Synergy thruster, and aerodynamic control. The computer had a complete diagnostic program that checks all systems, but a good inspector likes to see things first-hand.

After about an hour and a half of going through the inspection check list, he made some random checks of his own. Finally, he got into the pilot's seat, taxied to the runway, and lifted off. He took a quick flight around the airport -- perhaps a bit longer than strictly necessary. After putting the Swift through its paces, he set it down on the helipad. The inspector wore a big smile as he walked in the door.

"I thought you were off today, Joe," Kim commented.

"I'm always on duty when you need something done with your Swift," he replied. He looked around and asked, "Where's those two kids that need their check ride?"

"That would be us," Jerry replied as we stood up and handed our cats to Mom.

"I'm sure you guys will do just fine. You look like naturals to me," he chuckled as he led us out to the Swift.

He watched us carefully as we each did a preflight inspection. He quizzed us about the aircraft and asked us to explain each step. Finally satisfied, he asked us to get behind the controls.

"You seem to like the Swift," Jerry commented.

Joe grinned. "The first Swifts were as safe as any other craft of the time, but they still ended up getting a bad rep. 'Glide ratio of a rock,' people liked to say. Since the people who buy business jets are big on safety, the LBSC engineers went into total paranoid mode. This thing has redundancy on its backup systems. You're safer in the Swift than in your own living room."

"Yeah, I can definitely appreciate that," Jerry said. "I'll be going for my engineering degree in a few years, so I like to get into that engineering mind set."

"You have succeeded with that one," I said to him with a smirk.

Jerry took off first. Joe had him go up to 24,000 feet, then simulated some failures. Jerry handled everything with practiced ease. Much impressed, Joe asked him to land. Then, it was my turn.

I was cruising easily at 30,000 feet when Jerry whispered something to Joe. "Don't give him any bright ideas," I said to Jerry.

Joe set up a virtual floor at 28,000 feet. The Heads Up display showed what looked like a flat plain two thousand feet below us. I had to use the manual controls to land on that floor. I landed, then lifted and hovered a thousand feet above the virtual floor. I was about to switch back to computer control when the bottom dropped out on me. The Synergy Lifters had failed.

I pushed the throttle for the forward thrusters all the way and pulled back on the stick. The aircraft started to go forward, but it was dropping rapidly. As the nose pitched up, the thrust started lifting the Swift. As it started to gain altitude, I backed off on the throttle. Soon, I was balancing the craft on its tail. I stuck my tongue out at Jerry, then increased the thrust. When the Swift was going fast enough to fly aerodynamically, I pitched it forward and cruised along as if nothing had happened.

Joe restored power to the lifters and asked me to land. He signed our paperwork and used his eCom to send the information to the FAA. He shook our hands. "Congratulations. You are now rated to fly the LBSC Swift III." We exited the Swift and high-fived each other.

*I take it you both passed,* Sara sent with a chuckle. *You might as well turn around and get back in the cockpit. We need to get moving.*

*Where are we going?* Jerry asked.

*Go ahead and file a flight plan for the University of Sun City airstrip with a departure time of twenty minutes from now,* Kim said.

It took us less than five minutes to check the weather, type everything into the computer, and transmit the plan to the control tower. Fifteen minutes after that, we lifted off.

Chapter Thirty-One: Sun City

As we were approaching Sun City, Kim came into the cockpit and sat in the jump seat. "This is your captain speaking." She looked at the two of us as we flew the plane. "Correction: This is your admiral speaking. The captains are busy flying the aircraft."

Of course, we weren't that busy. We were about to be, though. It was time to take the Swift off of autopilot.

"Ladies and gentlemen. If you look out the port windows, or on the display screen, you will see Sun Valley. Sun Valley looks like an East-West gash in the mountains and is about one hundred miles long by twenty-five miles wide. The founders searched long and hard for a suitable valley. The cliff to the North keeps the worse of the winds from the city, while the gentle slopes to the South allow the sun to fully illuminate the valley. The fact that the valley goes from East to West allows the city to be illuminated by the low sun at the beginning and end of each day. The flat floor of the valley is mostly silt and sand that was deposited by the river that runs through it. Sun River, as it has been renamed, supplies the city with municipal water, and keeps Sun Lake full. The climate controlled area is an ellipse about twenty-five miles North/South by fifty miles East/West. The area of the city is just shy of 1600 square miles. Since Sun City is home to just shy of a million souls, the population density is about 630 people per square mile, or slightly less than one person per acre. Of course, some of that area is taken up by Sun Lake."

I took manual control of the Swift. I reduced altitude and speed and flew over the cliffs.

"We are currently flying over the North Cliffs, which are climate-controlled to the top. If you look carefully, you will see balconies. There is a whole hive of apartments, offices, research laboratories, and agricultural caves dug into the rock. The homes with balconies are expensive, but worth it for the view. Since they are built vertically, and handle a large fraction of the city's population, the rest of the city looks less crowded than would otherwise be expected."

We continued to circumnavigate the city. I was careful to keep well away from the climate controlled area. The city is a haven for flight-enhanced morfs because it is warm year 'round. Some human flyers can't fly well in colder air. Membrane wings, like those found in bat and dragon hybrids, tend to lose lots of heat to the ambient air.

"Sun Lake is one of the crowning jewels of Sun City. It was purposely created with a convoluted shore to allow for as much coastal area as possible. The shore is taken up by condominiums, private homes, parkland, nature areas, fishing piers, marinas, and the university. Most of the shoreline is sand beach."

I further reduced our altitude as we rounded the Western edge and headed for the university's airfield. Jerry contacted the tower and obtained clearance for landing.

"If you look at the crosshairs on the view screen, you'll see a peninsula jutting into Sun Lake. That peninsula contains about two dozen detached condominiums that are administered by the University of Sun City. Two of them will be coming under new ownership after the end of this school year, and another will change hands a year later."

Kim smiled at us, but didn't say anything. Her public mind showed nothing but generalized smugness.

"The university and prep school jointly own a strip of land two miles long and half a mile wide that goes from Sun Lake, through the climate control border, and part of the way up the Southern slope. The edge is about half a mile from the convoluted shore, so the school jointly owns a little more than a quarter of a square mile of warm area -- 168 acres, to be exact. Also, the the schools own about a mile and a half of shoreline. This is taken up by an office building, several buildings full of classrooms, a bunch of dorms, some docks, and plenty of swimming beach."

The airfield was easy to spot because it was cleared of snow. I landed on a helipad and switched to taxi mode, which made the Swift handle like a wheeled vehicle. I pulled it into the assigned slip and let it settle to the ground. As Jerry and I were going through the shutdown checklist, a group of people emerged from the pilots' lounge. They greeted the Professors Martin, then introductions were exchanged. I hadn't realized how many friends that the Martins had in Sun City.

After we checked into the university's guest hostel, the Martins' friends dragged us to a coffee shop that seems to be a favorite among the students and faculty. We kept getting interrupted by faculty members and researchers who recognized the Martins. I could tell that they were getting overwhelmed by the warm welcome that they were receiving. We would have felt like we were on the outside looking in, except that the Professors Martin made a point of introducing all of us in glowing terms.

We were introduced again to Doctor Miller, who introduced us to her wife Amy. She wasn't showing yet, but my bio senses told me that she was pregnant. I got the impression of a cute little white kitty hybrid. The baby should come some time near the end of June.

Sara glanced at her watch and looked at Kim. Kim nodded, then stood up. "My other half informs me that we need to get moving if we are to make our appointment. I asked Mom what the appointment was all about, but she just gave me a knowing smirk.

Soon, we were all packed into the van and heading toward Sun Lake. I called up a road map on my PAP and used the GPS function to put a 'we are here' dot on the screen. "It looks like we're heading for that peninsula with all the detached condos," I said to nobody in particular.

Soon, we were driving slowly through a residential loop. Kim pulled into a driveway and announced, "We're here!" As we were piling out of the van, we were greeted by an older couple. Kim introduced them as Professors Jim and Dinah Stanfield, and said that they would be retiring to their family home in Hawaii after the end of this school year.

With obvious pride, Jim and Dinah showed us their yard and house. The back yard, which is the part that can be seen from the road, contains a garage, small vegetable garden, and a small play yard with a swing set and playscape that they built for when the grandchildren visit. The front yard is large, and contains a deck, pool, several palm trees, lots of tropical flowering plants, and a hundred feet of sandy beach. Jutting out into the lake is a dock with a pontoon boat, a twenty foot sloop-rigged sail boat, and a number of small 'jet ski' type personal watercraft. "We have buyers for the watercraft, but we can arrange for them to go with the house," the Stanfields commented.

The inside of the condo is every bit as impressive as the outside. The basement is actually bigger than the rest of the house, and will serve well for the Martins' labs. The ground floor is dominated by a great room with a large expanse of glass overlooking the lake. Both Kim and Sara were delighted by the large and well laid out kitchen. The top floor contains six bedrooms, all with en suite bathrooms, and all opening to a balcony that overlooks the great room and, through the huge window, the lake.

They had already pretty much settled on a price through the real estate agents, so it was a simple matter to sign some paperwork and set an appointment for the final closing on Monday. The was for the Stanfields to finish out the school year in their house, and for the Martins to take possession a week after school lets out.

"You mean we don't get to spend one last summer at home?" complained Larry.

"You have a job to do here," Kim smirked. "You'll be getting out of school just in time to help take a load off of Doctor Sanura so she can concentrate on the birth of her baby girl."

"It's a good thing you're a fast learner," I said to him with a chuckle. "It's also fortunate that first pregnancies tend to go a bit on the long side."

Our next stop was right next door. The details of the house and yard were different, but it was every bit as nice. Amy and Cara squealed with delight when Sue told them that this would be their new house. Cara then hugged Larry and said, "Being neighbors is almost as good as living in the same house."

To my surprise, we rode a quarter of a mile and pulled into a third house. I mentally went through the list of people in this little expedition. Kim, Sara, Larry, and Cindy would be living in the first house. Sue, Cara, and Amy would be living in the second.

"Who's going to live in this house?" I asked.

"We are," Mom replied.

"What about the farm?"

"Grandpa and Grandma will be taking care if it," Dad said. "You'll be living in the dorms at the prep school for your junior year, and we'll be living on the farm. The summer after that, after the people who live here retire, we'll move in. You'll still technically have to live in the dorms for your senior year, but you'll be coming home for the weekends."

I boggled, then looked the house over in earnest. While I was going to miss our 160 acre farm, this home would be a great consolation prize. I looked at the beautiful yard with a pool and lake access, plenty of room to fly year 'round, and wilderness to explore during the summer.

I was sure I'd see my grandparents as often as I had before, and they'd be healthier and more fun to be around. It'd be hard being away from my parents for that year when they're still at the farm, but I'd be able to talk to them through their links with Savannah, their flying kitty. I'd miss Ginny, but not the winters. This place is beautiful.

"Earth calling Tina. Come in Tina," Jerry said with a chuckle.

"Sorry. I'm just thinking about how things are changing." I smiled, then leapt into the air. I flew out over the lake and looked at the three houses that would be home for my friends and family. I could sense the climate control boundary overhead. Since we were less than a mile away from the edge of Sun City, it wasn't very high.

Jerry leapt after me, followed by my parents. We took a few loops around our future neighborhood, then landed in our future front yard.

"So, why are you waiting an extra year?" I asked my parents.

"For one thing," said Dad, "I want to run the farm with your grandpa for a year so that we can make a smooth change of management."

"The main thing," said Mom, "is that I want to be there when you become a niece again."

I sat there dumbfounded while my parents smirked and positively radiated smugness. "I already am a niece," I said.

"The key word is 'again,'" said Dad with an aggravating chuckle.

I looked around and noticed that everyone seemed to be enjoying my confusion. Mom decided to drop another hint. "Grandma and Grandpa have been enjoying their newfound health so much that it didn't occur to them that certain long dormant parts of their bodies had started working again."

I puzzled over that one for a moment, then my jaw dropped. "Grandma's... pregnant?" Dad caught me as I staggered a bit. "I guess this isn't the best time to be running off to Sun City."

"Grandma assures me that she has done it without my help before, and that she can do it again," Mom said. "Still, I'm sure that she's secretly happy that we'll be around for the birth and the first few months of your new little uncle's life."

"I'm going to spoil him rotten when I visit for the summer and holidays," I said with a smirk. Then, on a hunch, I focused my bio senses on my mother. "I'm going to spoil my little brother rotten, too."

This time, it was Mom who looked like she was about to faint. "You're kidding," she said to me.

"Nope," I said with a smirk. "MORFS tends to fix everything up."

"Well, Dear, we always wished we could have more children," Dad said to Mom.

Mom's face went through several emotions -- shock, disbelief, hope, then radiant happiness. She wrapped her arms around Dad and me, held us tight, and sobbed. I cuddled in closer and Dad stroked her hair.

"Flying kitty people definitely run in our family now," I told Mom an Dad. "The genes are going to breed true. My little brother is going to be a very energetic little red point. Keeping him busy is going to be a challenge." Mom smiled softly and put her hand on her belly.

The sun was heading for the horizon when several lights appeared in the sky. "During the winter, light elementals make sure that Sun City gets at least thirteen hours of light. There was some controversy about the practice at first, but most people like it. The extra light helps keep people from getting depressed in the winter, helps the plants, and helps the tourism industry," Professor Kim commented.

"How can winter depress people around here?" I asked.

"It's called SAD, or Seasonal Affective Disorder," said Doctor Kim in full professor mode. "When the days are short, people naturally get depressed. Some people aren't bothered much, but others are profoundly affected. It is often treated with lots of bright lights in the home -- especially the bedroom. That isn't necessary here, thought."

"Don't some people miss the sunset?" asked Sue.

"You can see plenty of sunsets in the summer. Besides, there are a number ski lodges and restaurants outside the main city -- some of which are domed. Anyone who wants a romantic dinner with a sunset can go to one of those. They are especially popular on nights with a full moon," Sara said.

"Speaking of nice, cozy dinners," said Kim, "We need to have dinner and settle in for the night. Tomorrow promises to be a long day."

(End of part nine)

---

Instead of building a resort or a city, Marvin Pentwater built a haven and workplace for people who have been gifted with powers. Years later, his grandson and heir, Marvin Pentwater III, received his gift. Young Marvin couldn't complain about his physique, nor could he complain about the gaggle of talents he wielded. What he could complain about was the distinct lack of power. He grew up in a place where powers are common and esteemed, but he couldn't lift but a few ounces with his telekinesis. Soon, he met an unusual friend with similar challenges.

sex: 1/10
violence: 1/10
profanity: 1/10

Categories: Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2062

---

Chapter One: Sibling Rivalry

I felt myself being lifted off of the ground. "All the control in the world won't help you now! You need power for that," my nine year old sister taunted as she used her telekinesis to rotate me end over end. I could have cried with frustration, but I wasn't about to give her the satisfaction. "You should have morfed into a girl!"

"Leave your brother alone!" Mom yelled.

Gertrude did just as Mom requested. I fell straight down into a big puddle with a splash. With as much dignity as I could muster, I got up and TK'd the mud out of my hair, off of my face, and away from my body. I took some pride in the fact that Gert can't control her TK well enough to do that, but I felt bad about taking pride in someone else's shortcomings.

"That's not what I meant! Apologize to Marvin right now, young lady!"

"Sorry, dear brother," she said with a smirk.

I nodded as graciously as I could, got on my bike, and rode away. I pumped strongly toward the edge of the climate controlled area.

What have I ever done to Gertie? I was always too small to really pick on her, and my parents always taught me to be nice to my little sister. What's her problem? Maybe she's disappointed that I didn't morf into her big sister. Or maybe she wants to morf into my brother. She always was kinda butch.

I really can't complain about what I got from MORFS -- except for the fact that most of the people here at the Pentwater Compound are powerful morfs.

My Grandpa Pentwater bought this land at about the time Sun City was founded. Rather than making a resort, though, he decided to make a comfortable haven for his family and friends. People don't come here for vacation, but they do come for business.

Grandpa and several of his friends set up a nice home and place of business south of Sun City. We all live comfortably around a small lake. Those who want our services generally come to us. In the cases where the work needs to be done on site, we charge a premium fee.

I was born a technopath, just like Dad. He is a talented electrical engineer, so he has taught me well how to use my talents. I have always been proud of the level of control that I wielded.

Perhaps Gert was jealous of the time Dad spent with me -- not that she had any call to be jealous. She and Mom spent plenty of time together.

When I morfed, I got a pretty good mix. The only thing I didn't get was power. I'm an electric elemental, technopath, and a cyberpath, but I couldn't put out enough to do more than light a five watt light bulb. I'm a fire elemental, but I could barely light a match. I'm a weak water elemental, which only earned me the nickname 'Squirt.' I have very fine control over my telekinesis, but i couldn't move more than an ounce of two. I can receive thoughts and emotions just fine, but couldn't send without practically touching the recipient.

I was a shrimp -- 4'6" tall -- before I morfed. Gertie delights in telling me that I'm weak now because I was weak then.

But I'm no longer weak in that sense. When I morfed, I grew to 6'2" and gained strength. I went from a sallow-complected shrimp with muddy blue-gray eyes and yuck-blond hair to a hunk (if I do say so myself) with piercing blue eyes, light blond hair, a permanent tan, and muscle definition that matches my strength, stamina, and agility.

But my powers were weak. I live in a place where powers are common and much esteemed, and I could barely light a match with mine. Perhaps I ought to go to prep school in Sun City. Instead of being a weakling among powers, I'd be a hunk with useful talents.

It could be worse. My best friend morfed into a fox hybrid girl. He -- I mean she is quite a hot number. Going to Sun City was the best thing she could do. She's quite popular there in the prep school, and is learning how to use her similarly limited powers.

Coming from three generations of people with powers has pretty much ensured that we would get something, but it apparently didn't ensure that we would get much. My parents tried to make me feel better by getting me some really nifty birthday presents. My bike is one of them -- custom built to be very sturdy and capable of standing up to the power that I can feed into it. I like to take it around to places that are usually only passable to an engine-powered dirt bike. I kind of fancy myself as an adventurer, so I keep the bike packed with plenty of power bars and energy drink powder, lightweight camp gear, a small inflatable kayak, and sturdy carbon nanotube based sports clothes.

They sure know how to make me feel better. I couldn't ask for better parents.

Dad handed me a large box that, when opened, contained a big bunch of wadded tissue paper and aluminum foil. Then, down in the corner, I found something that looked like a coin. It was smaller than any coin I had ever seen, though. My technopath senses picked up on it right away. It was a tiny computer -- as powerful as any desktop or tablet unit I have ever seen.

Dad had custom made it for me. There is no I/O or power supply. It is only usable and programmable by a technopath -- like me. With it, I can tap into any network or talk to any satellite I want, within reason (some codes are genuinely unbreakable.) Also, I have to use the higher frequencies for long distance work. My limited reach means that I have have a limited aperture, so I need to use wavelengths short enough to be focused by that limited aperture.

I looked it over and played with it. When Mom held her hand out, I gave it to her. She sterilized it with a touch, opened a wound in my abdomen with her bio elemental powers, slipped it in, and healed it over. Now, I'll never lose it.

I was literally flying over the bumps and reveling in my strength when I got a concerned call from Mom. "Are you going to be OK, Marv?"

"I'll be fine," I sent back through the coin. "She knows how to hit me where it hurts, but I'm not going to give her the satisfaction..."

"You don't sound OK," she sent back.

Blasted empathic powers.

Mom just smiled. "OK, go ahead and spend some time by yourself. Just be careful, dear."

I rolled my eyes. "Yes, mother."

She snickered.

The temperature rapidly dropped from 85 degrees Fahrenheit down to about 60 as I passed through the boundary of the climate controlled area. The vegetation changed from tropical to temperate. I looked back and saw only temperate vegetation. At least, that's what I could see with my eyes. The illusionists who live in the compound with us did a good job of hiding it from anyone who happens to pass by, but my remote sensing abilities weren't much bothered by their attempts.

I headed straight to a pleasant camp site that I had found when I was a kid. Just for fun, I used the coin to pull up a topographical map, then checked my location using the various navigational satellites. I noted that I was averaging about thirty miles per hour -- not bad for a bicycle over rough terrain.

Soon enough, I could see a mountain lake in the distance. The clear blue color cheered me considerably. Then, my mood started to drop. Useless... Can't do anything... Failed genetics... Why me?

The feelings so closely matched my own that it took a while for me to realize that they were someone else's. They were coming from directly ahead of me, so I kept moving. I had planned on getting away from everyone for a while, but perhaps a kindred spirit would do me some good.

I slowed down as I approached my camp site. I could tell that I was approaching the source of all the angst, but he apparently didn't sense me...

Until now.

Chapter Two: A New Friend

As I was approaching the clearing, I sensed startlment. As I rounded the bend, I was the one who was startled. I had heard stories of dragons in these woods, but always put them in the same category as Bigfoot and the Loch Ness Monster.

But right here, in front of me, was a large reptilian -- definitely a dragon.

Part of me wanted to run and not look back, but I could sense that he... I mean she meant me no harm. Somehow, I was drawn to her. She felt the same impulse. She should hide lest she be detected, but it was too late.

I got off my bike and approached her. She looked at me warily, then I saw welcome in her eyes. Or, maybe I saw welcome empathically. I approached. "I mean you no harm," I said softly.

"I know," she replied.

I don't know what I expected, but I didn't expect that.

"You're surprised that I speak English?" she asked.

"As a matter of fact..."

"The man who created my race spoke English. We have escaped enslavement, but we saw no reason to develop a own language."

I stopped just before I got close enough to touch her. She may be radiating kindness, but she is still physically very imposing. She was also very beautiful with her striking pattern of blue-green and red-orange scales.

"My name is Marvin. I live with my family in a climate-controlled compound about twenty miles from here.

"My name is Mirna," she replied. "I live with my family on the other side of the lake."

I sat down about three feet from her. We both knew how the other felt, so we talked at length about our situations.

"My mother is a fire dragon, and my father is a water. I should have inherited one or the other, or hopefully both. Instead, I got nothing."

I looked at her with sympathy. "I know what you mean."

"I'm told that I have a great reservoir of power, but I have no place to channel it. Try as I might, I can't use any elemental powers. I can breathe underwater and walk through the hottest fire, but I can't control either."

Moved with sympathy, I walked up and placed my hand on her front leg. It was as if electricity shot through both of us. She roared, and flame shot from her mouth. The flame surrounded me, and felt hot, but it didn't harm me. It did, however, start the woods on fire.

By reflex, I directed water from the lake over to the fire. I don't know what I was thinking, or what I expected to do. By rights, I should have been able to direct no more than a small squirt of water a few feet.

Tons of water came out of the lake, flew over Mirna and me, and doused the fire.

*I thought you couldn't do that,* we both said at once, then started laughing.

*Marvin! Are you OK? What's going on?* My mom sounded startled and worried.

*I'm OK, Mom. I just got the surprise of my life, that's all.*

*There is someone else with you. It looks like you're psi-linked to someone.*

Mirna and I looked at each other. I really can't describe that first feeling... the feeling of completeness, as if a missing part of me had just been found.

*You wouldn't believe it, Mom. Rest assured that I'm OK... better than ever, as a matter of fact. Can I give you the details later? There's lots that needs to be done now.*

Mom sighed noisily. *OK, I'll give my big boy space to make his way in the world.*

I rolled my eyes. *Thank you, Mother.*

I walked back over to Mirna and looked into her jeweled eyes. Then, I hugged her scaly neck. She felt smooth, warm, and dry. She enfolded me with her wings, making me feel warm and secure.

We spent some time testing out our newfound powers. As near as we can figure, we became psi-linked when we touched, and that allows both of us access to my control and her reservoir of power.

I was idly wondering what it would be like to fly like a bird when Mirna suggested that I hop on her back and see for myself. No sooner had I climbed on board than I felt her great muscles bunch up as she spread her beautiful wings. She jumped up and forward. Dust and pine needles flew in the wind from that first powerful downstroke. Exhilaration filled me as we gained altitude rapidly. I held on tight as we banked to the right and paralleled the shoreline. Fall off? The thought never entered my mind. At least, I wasn't worried. So what if I fall off? I'd just use TK to float until she picks me back up.

But when we were flying, we were flying. We were doing it together through our link. The world looked beautifully different through her eyes. I could see infrared and ultraviolet. I could see the polarization of the sunlight. I could even sense the Earth's magnetic field. She, in return, became quite adept at reading our location and viewing the maps through my coin.

Just as I felt that first surge of joy, I felt Mom's presence in my mind. She quickly left, making good on her promise that I was to make my own way.

*I think it's time for us to meet each other's families,* I sent to her. She responded by gaining altitude and heading straight over the lake. It's a big lake, but it didn't take us long to reach the other side.

*Hey, Quench, what's that on your back? A parasite?*

Apparently, Mirna had cruel siblings, too. He tries to be so clever -- calling her Quench -- implying that her fire and water elemental natures quenched each other.

*Just the opposite, dear brother,* she replied.

We saw a red-orange dragon sitting by the edge of the lake. We went into a steep dive, picking up speed. As we were approaching the shore, we picked up water and atomized it into tiny droplets. Then, we breathed fire on it -- turning it to steam. The red dragon was startled, but unhurt.

*If you insist on calling me something besides Mirna, perhaps you can call me 'Steam.'*

He shook off the water droplets that had condensed on him with distaste.

"How did you do that?" he asked as Mirna walked up to him with me still on her back. "Why did you bring a human to our home?"

"I'm pleased to meet you, too," I said.

"Garndl! Mind your manners!"

Two other dragons, one blue-green and the other red-orange, walked over to greet us. The blue-green water dragon was long and serpentine, and had smallish wings. The red-orange fire dragon had wings bigger than Mirnas.

"Please excuse Garndl's rudeness."

They approached and Mirna introduced us. "Mom, Dad, this is Marvin. We met at my favorite spot across the lake, and somehow became psi-linked."

She introduced the red-orange fire dragon as Brisla, her mom; and the blue-green water dragon as Marsoll, her dad.

I slid from Mirna's back and walked up to them. "I'm very pleased to meet you both. You have a wonderful daughter."

"It would appear that you two are good for each other," Brisla agreed. "We haven't seen her this happy since she came out of her egg."

"Welcome to our home," said Marsoll. "Will you do us the honor of dining with us? I think we can find food that's suitable for humans."

It turns out that their home was a large cave that a lava elemental hollowed out of the side of the mountain for them. In the back of the cave is the entrance to a long tunnel that merges with a common tunnel. That tunnel goes to the Pacific Ocean and emerges underwater. It is used by the water elementals. Other dragons use the dry part to travel between the various homes and the main climate-controlled compound that is shared by the local dragon community.

Marsoll and Brisla sent Garndl into the forest to gather some food that would be suitable for humans. He wanted to grumble about it, but his parents insisted that he atone for his earlier rudeness.

Since I used to make a hobby of gathering wild food, it wasn't difficult for me to advise him telepathically. I sent him images of the plants that I expected to be ready this time of the year.

Mirna and I tried remote viewing our special place. We used TK to pick up my bike and bring it. The dragons watched me curiously as I set up a small camp fire, and set my cooking gear next to it. I filtered some water with my elemental powers and used some of it to mix up an energy drink. When Garndl came back with some greens, berries, and roots, I made a stew, a salad, and a small berry pie. I wish I could have shared it with them.

Still, we all enjoyed our meal. I had the stuff I made, plus some of the grilled deer meat and fish that the dragons had prepared.

After our meal, we all rested. Mirna curled up on a large cushion that acts as a kind of a dragon-sized bean bag chair, and I leaned against her. She covered me with one of her wings so that only my head was peeking out -- mighty comfy, I must say.

The dragons told me the story of how an evil human who was bent on world conquest had created and enslaved their race. Zheth, a fire dragon, had been ordered to attack a human named Sanura. A human named Amy overrode the evil man's orders and led Zheth away. Meanwhile Sanura and some other humans slew the evil man. After that, Amy, Sanura, and two of their friends rescued the entire dragon nation and left them free to forge their own destiny.

Slavery, an epic battle, and finally freedom. It's the kind of story that myths are made of.

It was getting late, and neither Mirna nor I felt like making the trek to my home. I called Mom telepathically and told her the whole story.

*I was wondering how you managed to send to me, rather than just allowing me to read your mind,* she said.

I introduced her to each of the dragons. She assured them that she understands the need for secrecy, and that she'll keep knowledge of their existence within the family. Then, she gave me her blessing to spend the night with my new friends.

*You meet a girl, and want to spend the night with her right away! Don't do anything I wouldn't do,* Mom teased.

*Moooooom!* I sent, my face turning red. Marsoll and Brisla just laughed. Just what I need; two more parents with my mom and dad's sense of humor. They chuckled again.

Mirna, Marsoll, and I took a quick dip in the lake. We used our elemental powers to get squeaky clean, then headed back to the cave. I curled up next to Mirna and fell asleep with her wings folded protectively over me.

"Good Morning, Little One," she said to me.

"You must have been reading Paolini," I said groggily. "Do you get much opportunity to study human literature?"

"We pick a lot up from the net, and our eagox friends help us with some limited trade with your race," she replied.

"I might be able to help you with that. We can get pretty much anything we need at the Pentwater Compound."

We got up and went for a dip in the cold mountain lake. Before my transformation, I would have had to use a wet suit to swim comfortably; but water elementals aren't bothered by cold water.

Mirna led me down to a deep part of the lake where large lake trout and muskies live. She gobbled a couple down, and I grabbed one with my TK and brought it back to shore. Camping sure is easier when you have powers. I filleted the trout with TK, and cooked it while it floated in the air. Lake trout, some left over stew and pie, and an energy drink for balance made for a tasty breakfast.

I cleaned up my dishes, packed everything back into my bike, and TK'd the whole thing to a clearing about a mile from the compound.

Even though I had only known them since yesterday, Marsoll and Brisla seemed like family to me already. OK, Garndl seemed like family, too. We said our goodbyes, then Mirna and I flew over to see my family.

We landed in the clearing where I had stashed my bike. Mirna settled herself comfortably, and I rode home. It only took a few minutes.

Chapter Three: Introductions

I rode to our house and got off of my bike. I felt myself being lifted. "You can't get away from me, dear brother," taunted Gertrude.

I sighed.

"What have I ever done to you?" I asked.

"You didn't do anything! That's the problem! You just aren't much of a big brother! You're nothing but a big weakling!"

I used my TK to set myself down, then picked her up and held her upside-down over the puddle. Mom was about to protest, so I let her read my intentions from my mind.

Gertrude was startled, to say the least. "Mom!" she screeched.

Mom came out of the house, looked at her, and sighed. "It looks like you're reaping the natural consequences of the way you treated Marvin, young lady."

"Aren't you going to help me?" she whimpered.

"You know how we are about natural consequences," she replied.

"But... it's not fair!" she wailed.

"Sometimes, natural consequences aren't fair. They're just... consequences," Mom replied.

My parents are big advocates of teaching by natural consequences. Instead of exerting lots of parental control, they teach us that everything we do has consequences -- good or bad. If we stay up late, we'll be tired when we have to go to school. If we do something stupid, stupid stuff happens to us. They never shelter us from the natural consequences of our actions, unless the consequences are serious or dangerous. They say that it breaks their hearts to watch us reap some of our just desserts, but I don't know if I believe them. I see them snickering all too often.

I rotated her to the right and brought her face to face with me. I was standing, and she was floating on her side. She tried to twist her head upright to face me.

"Don't struggle, dear sister. I have a reservoir of power that's not matched by anyone in the compound. There's no sense wearing yourself out," I taunted.

Dad came out, and was about to say something. Apparently, Mom said something to him, because he relaxed and just started to watch. Gertie, meanwhile, was getting more and more frustrated.

"What's a big brother supposed to do? How was I supposed to do anything when you flaunted your power and used it against me every time you got the opportunity? What do you want from me, anyhow?"

She was silent.

"Do you want me to protect you when someone else picks on you? That's hardly necessary, you know. What do you want?"

I rotated her the other way, just for variety.

"I can be your protector if you need it. I can be the one you come to for comfort and advice. Or, I can be the kind of big brother that taunts you the way you used to taunt me."

She looked like she was about to cry. She was working hard to hold it back.

"You have taunted me for a long time, but now it's going to stop."

I rotated her so that she floated vertically. Her feet were off the ground, and her eyes were even with mine.

"I'll be your big brother, all right," I growled. "Do you know what kind of a big brother I'm going to be?"

There was fear in her eyes.

I stepped up to her, wrapped her in a big hug, and released the TK.

"I'm going to be the kind of big brother that forgives you and wants to make things right."

I gently set her on her feet, took her face in my hands, and kissed her on the forehead. She wrapped her arms around me and started blubbering. "I'm sorry, Marvin. I didn't realize..."

I stroked her hair and let her cry herself out. She felt so small and soft and fragile in my embrace. I felt the urge to wrap her tight and protect her. Mom and Dad were all smiles as they looked at us. They wrapped Gertie and me in a hug. *I'm so proud of you,* they told me.

I felt Mirna's welcome touch on my mind. *I second that. I think I love you even more now.* I sent her a telepathic smile.

"Are you guys ready to meet my new friend?" I asked.

They all went to put on long pants and get a light jacket for the trip out of the climate controlled area and into the woods. I took the backpack from my bike and led them to the clearing. It was a nice ten minute walk.

Even though they were forewarned, the sight of Mirna was startling. I walked right up to her and hugged her around the neck. That helped everyone become more comfortable.

We exchanged greetings, then chatted for a while. I could tell that Gertie really wanted a ride, so I scooped her up and hopped on to Mirna's back. Gertie squealed with delight as Mirna leapt into the air. We climbed rapidly, and we could soon see the lake in the distance.

Mirna and I decided that it would be fun to get the families together, so we called Marsoll, Brisla, and Garndl. Even with our enhanced vision, it was difficult to spot the specks that rose from the ground almost twenty-five miles away. We flew out to greet them.

I wasn't ready for the exuberance that they displayed as they greeted each other. You would think that they had been apart for days, rather than just a few hours. They dove and looped and rolled and spiraled. I had to reassure Gertie that she was safe as I held her tightly and used TK to keep myself firmly affixed to Mirna's shoulders. I also reminded her that she could float herself with her TK if she did happen to fall off.

After that aerial display, we all flew back to the clearing to meet my parents. Introductions were made again. Garndl offered his back to Gertie, and Brisla and Marsoll offered to carry Mom and Dad. I grinned and pulled some lightweight sporting jump suits from my pack to guard against the chilly air. Gertie was quick to put hers on because, even though she had been nestled against me, she had gotten a bit chilly in the wind.

Soon, we were winging our way over the forest. I could tell that Mom and Dad were enjoying themselves, as were Marsoll, Brisla, and Garndl.

Rather than taking us straight to their home, they flew us around on a tour. We were very glad to have the warm sports cloths as they took us up to some secluded areas above the tree line. We went to a valley surrounded by rocky snow-covered peaks. From high above, it looked like any other wooded valley. As we descended, though, it began to resemble the climate controlled area of our compound.

*You are correct,* Mirna sent to me. *Our civilization is centered here. You are the first humans to see our home.*

*I thought you lived by the lake,* I said.

*That's our summer home. When the weather is warm enough, it's pleasant to have some space for ourselves. In the winter, though, nothing beats a nice, warm climate-controlled area.*

*Don't I know it,* I said.

Chapter Four: A Hidden Civilization

As we passed over the peak and headed for the valley, dozens of dragons took to the air. They spiraled around us and greeted us. We were surrounded by an honor guard as we landed in the center of the valley. Most of the dragons had never seen a human, so we were treated like celebrities. The young dragons clamored around us and begged for the privilege of giving us a ride. None of us had to walk for any of our tour.

The dragons keep the climate controlled area as natural looking as possible. They even go as far as to block the deep infrared light that would make the warm valley stand out like a spotlight to some satellites (much as our own Pentwater Compound stands out.) They don't require deep secrecy, but they don't want to become generally known.

They have hollowed out large areas of the mountain for added living space. Each family has its own cave, and there are several common areas -- factories, workshops, parks, meeting halls, and the like. They also have agricultural areas where they grow forage and fodder; and raise their own cattle, deer, pigs, and other animals. They also grow some of the genetically engineered plants that produce carbon nanotubes. The domes are lit by light elementals.

I commented to Mirna that they can probably get some 'foreign exchange' by offering to stock hunters' ranches with game. I suggested that I can probably buy some meat from them on behalf of the Pentwater Compound. We can supply them with electronics and other items that they can't produce for themselves. She passed those suggestions on to the leaders, who were quite interested.

We met with the leadership. They were very interested in how Mirna and I managed to get linked, and how we essentially completed each other. They speculated that the white skinned man who created their race may have put that ability into their genetics in order to allow him to tap into their powers.

The white skinned man had created several provisions for controlling the dragons. The dragons' top priority project is to counter all of them so that nobody ever gains control of their nation. Since my link with Mirna might provide them with some clues, they asked if we could come by a few times for testing. We agreed, since neither of us want to see anyone gain control over us. Also, once the dragons are confident that they have countered all of the methods of control, they will have less reason to limit contact with humans.

We noticed that the various elemental dragons had distinctive shapes and coloring. For instance, bio elementals have dual wings, spiky tails, and have scales that are various shades of purple. Electric elementals are golden yellow, have long bodies, and large wings. When we saw one streaking across the sky, Dad quipped that they move like greased lightening.

We met a few lava dragons. It's rare for dragons to be attracted to other than their own element, except for a curious affinity some earth and fire dragons have for each other. The resulting babies, lava elementals, have the rough rocky scales of earth elementals, but the spaces between are orange and almost seem to glow like lava. That, combined with the thick hide, metallic flecks on the scales, and the spikes, make them imposing creatures indeed.

We only met one other cross elemental. Zarch is a bio/electricity elemental. Like Mirna, he has a great reservoir of power, but no place to channel it. He is a handsome dragon; long and serpentine, with two sets of large wings. His striking pattern of purple and gold scales should clash, but somehow don't. When I put my hand on him, I could feel the same emptiness inside that had plagued Marna and me for so long. I promised him that I would let him know of any human I found with a similar emptiness.

Zarch took me for a ride around the valley, then among the mountain tops. He was amazingly fast. We saw a large stag, so he swooped down before the unfortunate creature could react. He spit a small drop of toxic venom at the animal, and it dropped immediately. Zarch grabbed it in his front claws and carried it back to Dragon Valley. He assured me that the venom was toxic only to that animal, and harmless to anyone else -- even another animal of the same species.

Zarch's family was pleased with the treat he had brought back. Somehow, wild game always tastes better than the locally grown domestic animals. They invited Mirna's family to dine with them, but they had eaten yesterday. Still, they allowed that they might nibble a little while enjoying their company. After all, Zarch and Mirna are old friends from way back, which drew the two families together. Dragons are very family oriented -- a blessing that their creator had originally intended as yet another lever of control.

I was surprised that dragons eat so little. While it's common for reptiles, amphibians, and other cold-blooded animals to get by on little food, dragons are warm-blooded, and need plenty of energy to supply their elemental natures. Also, flight takes energy.

"Humans had elemental powers added by MORFS, and need food energy to exert control. Surely you know that human elementals wield much more power than they can possibly get from their food," said Cala, Zarch's bio dragon mom. When I nodded, she continued, "The evil man who designed us didn't want to spend too much of his resources feeding us. He designed us to be elementals from the start. The control of elemental powers is part of our nature. Elemental powers warm our bodies, power our flight, and even feed our muscles. We eat only to maintain the biological part of our natures."

"So, food is only used as building material, and not a source of chemical energy?"

She smiled at me. "Exactly."

The meal was pleasant. A young dragon had brought some roots, fruit, and other items from the gardens that produce fodder for the animals. She apologized for only being able to offer animal feed, but we assured her that the food just fine, and much appreciated. Mom and Gertie managed to turn it, along with some stag meat, into a tasty dinner.

After dinner, Mom and Dad spent a considerable amount of time talking with the leaders (more like advisers, actually) of the dragon community. Together, they made two lists. They listed products and services that the dragons can offer to human society, and they listed products and services that the dragons might want to purchase. The fact that the dragons are elementals meant that they had lots to offer. Since the Pentwater Compound offers similar products and services, the dragons can offer their wares through us and leave nobody the wiser. Similarly, we can legitimately purchase anything the world has to offer and pass it on to the dragon community.

While they were doing that, Gertie and I were having a blast with our new friends. Gertie never tired of flying around, and our friends never tired of carrying her. We also had some intellectual discussions -- comparing human and dragon literature, comparing our cultures (remarkably similar, by the way,) and even looking at the ways that we use technology. A number of the electricity elementals expressed an interest in my coin. Dad may be able to make a few sales here.

When it was time to leave, we had to hug all of the young dragons. They might be large and scaly, but the dragons seem more human than some humans that I know.

We all waved good-bye and promised to visit again soon as we flew out of the valley and to Mirna's home.

This time, Garndl offered to gather 'human food' for everyone, and Gertie offered to go with him. It didn't take them long to find it this time. By the time I had piled up the sticks for a campfire and set up the grill and cooking pots, they dumped several pounds of wild edibles next to me. Mirna surprised us by offering two large lake trout that she had snagged when Garndl was foraging. Mirna and Garndl watched as Gertie and I made dinner. Brisla and Marsoll chatted with Mom and Dad.

After dinner, Mirna and I decided to do an experiment. We used TK to make a large depression in the bare rock, lifted some water from the lake, purified it, and warmed it. Viola! Instant swimming pool.

There was some consternation about swimming suits, so I remote viewed the house and, with Mom's help, selected swimsuits for everyone. If anyone had been between here and home, they would have seen several wadded up swimsuits flying through the air.

Refreshed by our swim and tired from our long day, we relaxed in the Dragon Mansion. I laid against Mirna as I had done yesterday, so Garndl invited Gertie to relax against him. Mom and Dad snuggled together on a dragon-sized bean bag chair. We were too tired to fly home, so Dad called the compound using his coin and told them that we were camping out tonight, and that we would be back tomorrow. He checked for new work requests, and found that he was still ahead of schedule. I think Dad keeps ahead of schedule by limiting the number of projects he's willing to tackle. With what he charges, he can afford it.

(End of Part One)

---

Instead of building a resort or a city, Marvin Pentwater built a haven and workplace for people who have been gifted with powers. Years later, his grandson and heir, Marvin Pentwater III, received his gift. Young Marvin couldn't complain about his physique, nor could he complain about the gaggle of talents he wielded. What he could complain about was the distinct lack of power. He grew up in a place where powers are common and esteemed, but he couldn't lift but a few ounces with his telekinesis. Soon, he met an unusual friend with similar challenges.

sex: 1/10
violence: 1/10
profanity: 1/10

Categories: Elemental, PSI

Timeline: 2062

---

Chapter Five: Summer

Since I was well ahead of my age-mates, Mom and Dad let me start my summer vacation early. They called it vacation, anyhow.

I finished off the current lessons, took the tests, and started intensive powers training with Mirna. That meant, of course, that just about everyone in the compound got to meet her. That's not the problem that it would seem because we are quite used to keeping secrets from the rest of the world. Pentwater Compound is frequented by operatives from the ASA, military representatives, and a number of other people who require secrecy.

Mirna and I trained together, both at Pentwater Compound and Dragon Valley. We also found ourselves acting as guinea pigs. The dragons want to find out if the psi-linking can be used to control them, and if so, how to counter it. The humans are interested in studying the dynamics of a psi-link between peers who are not of the same species. Previously, psi-linking only occurred between two humans who have a very close (generally romantic) relationship, or between a human and a non-sapient pet. My link with Mirna is unique because there is no dominant partner, yet we are not of the same species.

We also trained separately. Mirna had to train with both the fire and the water dragons in order to make full use of her powers. She also received some advanced flight and other physical training. Like we humans, dragons do most of their academic training in the winter, and concentrate on physical training in the summer.

Since I had recently morfed, I received some intensive physical training. While it has been argued that someone with TK powers can take care of himself without any special training, the powers that be (my parents) insisted that I take martial arts because it will give me an extra edge, and because it will improve my grace and physical confidence.

As if that wasn't enough, Mom came back from a meeting with some ASA agents and was all bubbling over with enthusiasm. It seems that the Monochrome Trio thought it would be a good idea for me to take dancing lessons. I'll have to think up some suitable revenge for that one.

With all the extra training we have been subjected to, it would almost have been easier to stay in school. Still, I have to admit that we have been having lots of fun. When I was small and weak, I hated any kind of physical training. With my newly enhanced body, I was really enjoying martial arts, gymnastics, and even dancing. Alas, my favorite person, Mirna, is not someone that I can dance with.

While we have gotten closer and closer in the past weeks, our relationship can't be described as romantic. To be honest, I don't really know how to describe it. It has a lot of the closeness that you would expect from a romance, but that's not what it is. It's more than a friendship. It's similar to a brother/sister relationship, but that doesn't really cover it. It's almost like we're two halves of the same person -- but not quite. We are definitely separate and distinct. I have learned to stop asking questions and just enjoy it.

While I find my relationship with my family, with Mirna, and with my friends to be good, there is still something missing. I talked this over with one of the compound's counselors, and he assured me that it is normal -- that one type of relationship can't take the place of another. While he notes that I'm a bit young to have such a strong desire for a romantic relationship, it isn't uncommon for people who receive mature-looking bodies from MORFS.

To top all that off, Harry -- I mean Brenda -- is coming home for the summer.

Don't get me wrong. Harry and I have been best buddies since forever. Since he morfed into Brenda, though, I haven't figured out how to relate to him -- her. We used to do a lot of 'guy stuff' when we were younger. Of course, we're both too old to do some of it. As for what's left, how much of it will Brenda still want to do? We used to go camping and fishing out in the mountains. We went with adults or teens when we were younger, but it didn't take long for us to become good enough at it to be trusted to fend for ourselves. Now, things are different. Nobody thought twice about letting two buddies go out and have some fun in the wilderness. Now, though, I expect that the powers that be will want to send a chaperon with us.

As if we would do anything like that. He... she's my oldest pal, after all.

The problem is me as much as it's her. I want to do stuff with my old friend, but when I see her, I see someone that I want to date. Do I relate to her as an old pal, or as someone who wants to date her? Part of me thinks that it would be wonderful to date her because we have so much in common. Part of me is afraid that the very thought will gross her out and drive her away forever. I'm afraid that my hunger for a romantic relationship will ruin a lifetime friendship.

And she'll be here in two days.

Chapter Six: Reintroduction

While the powers that be at the compound and at Dragon Valley were working hard to keep Mirna and me busy, we had some built-in respite time. Nothing beats flying through the mountains in the glorious summer air, and we were pretty much guaranteed at least one round trip every day.

The day was bright and there wasn't a cloud in the sky as Mirna and I flew to Dragon Valley. The cool but strong wind contrasted with the warmth of Mirna's shoulders and back. Her body rocked gently and her muscles contracted and relaxed under me as we winged our way across the sky and over the unspoiled expanse of the Rocky Mountains. I breathed deeply, enjoying a wonderful combination of relaxation and exhilaration The subtle scent of the mountains in late spring made me feel more alive.

Mom broke my reverie by sending, *Brenda is expected at the airfield at 5:30.*

*OK, Mom, I'll try to make it back in time.*

*Don't just try. Cut your visit short if you have to. She'll be disappointed if her oldest and dearest friend can't tear himself away from whatever he's doing to welcome her home.*

I rolled my eyes. *Yes, Mother dear.*

Mom sighed. *I'm serious, Marvin. Don't be a Neanderthal. Girls are easier to hurt, and she's just learning to accept her new gender. You will get there ten minutes before she lands and greet her with a smile if I have to ask Marsoll and Brisla to kidnap you and drag you home kicking and screaming. She did well in school, but she misses her home, and she really misses you.*

I couldn't help but smile a bit. *I miss her, too. I have to wonder if it'll ever be the same, though.*

Mom made a face, and somehow sent the expression across telepathically. *Of course it won't be the same! It wouldn't be the same even if neither of you had changed. Growing up does that, you know.*

*But the sex change...* I sent to her.

*The sex change will definitely redefine your friendship, though not necessarily for the worst.* Mom sighed and paused to think. I could almost feel her switch to counselor mode. *You two have been friends practically since you were born, so you have a long history together. Lean on your friendship as a foundation for whatever comes next. What you two did together is shared memories. That's important, but not as important as the deep understanding you have for each other.*

*But he -- she has changed,* I sighed.

*So have you,* Mother replied. *There is no doubt that she has changed more, but she is still the same deep inside. The deep part of her that made you two such good friends is still there. The rest is just window dressing. You will both adapt if you don't scare each other away.*

Mirna listened quietly to the exchange. *You'll be fine,* she said. *You're a kind and caring person. Just keep in mind that Brenda is your friend, and that she needs your help to redefine herself.*

*Every kid redefines himself the first time he moves away from home,* Mom said gently. *It's the natural way of things -- Kid goes away to college, redefines himself, and comes home to find that everyone treats him just like they did before he left. He then has to somehow reconcile the old and new person.*

I said thoughtfully, *And Brenda has changed more than most...*

*People aren't going to know how to treat her. She isn't going to know how to act. It's going to be very hard for her. You can help by accepting her no matter how she has changed.* Mom gave me a telepathic smirk. *You may very well find that you prefer the new Brenda.*

*Mooooom* I whined.

Mom sobered a bit. *I can't predict what's going to happen. All I can counsel is that you support her while she figures out who she is and how she relates to everyone here.*

*I will,* I said thoughtfully.

Mirna and I flew toward Dragon Valley in silence for a while, lost in our own thoughts.

*Mom?*

*Yes, dear?*

*Thanks.*

She gave me a telepathic smile and withdrew.

We were ushered to the laboratories as soon as we landed. We were definitely getting used to the drill. Telepaths and bio elementals studied us closely as the researchers directed us through various tasks. I felt like they were crawling up my tail end with a microscope, except it was even more invasive than that. Still, Mirna and I were committed to the goal of making sure that the dragon nation was never controlled by anyone again -- dragon, human, or otherwise. We lost track of time as we were put through our paces.

*I hope you're in the air right now.*

*Uh-oh,* I sent back to Mom.

She sighed. *I thought so.*

Mirna was about to extricate herself from a tangle of instrumentation when Mom said, *Don't bother, Mirna dear. They're going to keep monitoring you while Marvin flies home on Zarch.*

I hugged Mirna around the neck and gave her a kiss on her big scaly cheek, then ran out of the cave. Zarch was waiting for me just outside the entrance. I vaulted up to his back as he was lifting his wings in preparation for that first downstroke. I had barely settled on to his shoulders when he leapt into the air.

*It's good to see you, buddy,* I said as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I couldn't see his grin, but I could feel it telepathically.

In order to reduce drag and fly faster, Zarch headed up to an altitude of 18,000 feet. We passed through a few light, fluffy cumulus clouds on the way up. Even with my MORFS-enhanced body, that's as high as I can go without supplemental oxygen. I saw the world spread out around me as we winged to the compound's small airfield. Meanwhile, the researchers had Mirna and Me do a number of mental exercises as they watched their instruments.

Pentwater Compound's executive LBST Swift was turning for its final approach as we neared the airfield. I used my technopath powers to keep Zarch off of the Swift's radar screens. Zarch flew through some light cumulus clouds as we approached. I bailed about a mile from the airfield as he banked sharply, dove, and headed back to Dragon Valley under the Swift's radar. I used telekinesis to fly to the airfield and land next to my family. "All I need now is a cape," I smirked.

Gertie wrapped me in a hug. "My hero!" she said, batting her eyelashes dramatically.

Dad snorted. "You guys are a trip." He glanced at the Swift, which was settling on to the helipad. "I'm glad you made it here in time."

Mom came and put her arm around me. "I second that."

I had a slight urge to duck out of her embrace, but I suppressed it. It's not like she doesn't give me space when I need it.

I saw the passengers disembark as we walked toward the Swift. Brenda ran to her mom and dad, who sandwich-hugged her. Mindy, her little sister, squealed as Brenda picked her up and swung her around. Her little brother Mark eyed her warily, not quite knowing what to think of his changed sibling. Brenda grabbed him in a tight hug and kissed him on the cheek as he struggled. "Good to see you, dear little brother!" she smirked.

I hung back a bit as we approached the group. She gave Mom and Dad a quick hug and kiss, then turned to me. We faced each other, unsure what to do. I didn't invade her mind, but my empathic sense detected nervousness. I smiled at her tentatively, took a deep breath, and said, "Hi Brenda. I missed you."

She smiled back, then launched herself at me and wrapped me in a hug. Reflexively, I hugged her back and kissed her on the cheek -- just like I do with Gertie.

But it was nothing like kissing my little sister. It was like electricity shot through the both of us. Her eyes were big with surprise as she looked into mine. I'm sure that my eyes were every bit as big. The rest of the world ceased to exist as I kissed her full on the lips.

"Break it up, you two," said Gertie with a smirk.

I stuck my tongue out at her. "What if we don't want to?"

I looked nervously at our families, but they only smiled back -- not hiding their approval or their amusement. "You knew this was going to happen," I accused my mom. She just smirked back at me.

I detected fear and uncertainty in Brenda, so I turned back to her. "I would never hurt you," I assured her. "We've known each other forever. It's going to be OK." I tenderly brushed a tear from her cheek, then lifted her like one would a small child. She stiffened, then relaxed in my hold. I could feel her old male nature warring with her new body and hormones.

I loaded her luggage into the compound's transport van, took her hand, and walked with her to the path that leads to the compound. Everyone else rode back, so Brenda and I were by ourselves for the mile hike. As we neared the edge of the airfield, the Swift left with the customers that had been at the compound for the past week.

*I told you so,* came the distant mental voice of Mirna. I could almost see the grin on her scaly face.

*I would never argue with you,* I sent back with a smirk.

Brenda looked up at me, making my heart melt. "Who are you talking to?"

"Mirna -- a um, friend of mine. I met her about a month ago."

She looked at me, concerned and vulnerable. "Your aura flares with love when you talk to her."

"I love her dearly, but it isn't a romantic thing," I replied. "She's no more able to take your place in my heart than my mother or sister can."

Brenda looked dubious, but could tell that I wasn't lying. I used my empathic senses to peer deep into her soul, and opened myself so that she could do the same. I saw the same emptiness that had plagued me until I met Mirna.

"Mirna somehow completes you," Brenda said. "It's hard not to envy you -- or her."

"I think it's time for you to meet her," I said, then contacted Mom and Mrs. Orpenheimer.

*Oh, sure. She doesn't even make it home, and you're ready to go trotting off with her,* Mrs. Orpenheimer said.

*I think she really needs this,* I replied. *Besides, it's not like you didn't just spend a month up in Sun City with her.*

She sent me a telepathic smile. *Just funnin' with ya, young buck. Take good care of her, and bring her back in one piece.*

*Have I ever done anything else?*

*We won't talk about the time you two managed to run your canoe over the falls,* she replied.

*Mooooom!* Brenda whined.

I chuckled. "Well, it's all set up. We'll take the fork to the right up ahead."

"You mean to that clearing where we used to camp when we were kids?"

I nodded, and took her hand. She hesitated, then smiled and relaxed. We walked in companionable silence.

Chapter Seven: Sparks

It took us about ten minutes to reach the clearing. "Don't be startled," I said to Brenda.

To her credit, she just raised her eyebrows a bit when we rounded the curve and entered the clearing. I led her to Mirna and made the introductions.

"Mirna, this is my girlfriend Brenda." Again, Brenda's old and new natures briefly struggled with each other.

"Brenda, this is my pet dragon Mirna..."

Mirna snorted, then poked me with her nose. "I love you too, little one."

"And I'm her pet human," I finished.

Mirna gave me a toothy smirk, then inclined her head toward Brenda. "Pleased to meet you."

I lifted Brenda up and set her on Mirna, then settled myself behind her. "Don't worry; we're perfectly safe," I said to her as Mirna crouched and leapt into the air. Brenda was startled, but soon picked up on my exhilaration and relaxed. I leaned forward and kissed her on the side of the neck, which caused her to giggle.

"Remember how long it used to take us to get to our favorite campsite by the lake?" I asked.

"How could I forget? It used to be a really long day's hike. We would always be dog tired by the time we got there."

I pointed at a patch of blue ahead of us. "We'll be there in a few minutes. Zarch is going to meet us there. He's Mirna's old childhood friend."

The blue patch grew as I related to Brenda how Mirna and I had met.

"You mean you went from the weakest elemental to the most powerful in the compound when you psi-linked with Mirna?"

"Yes, and she suddenly gained access to her own elemental nature. We really did complete each other."

"That's amazing," she said. "That must have been quite an experience."

Our conversation was interrupted when Mirna flared for a landing. After we hopped off of Mirna's back, Brenda looked around in wonder. "I almost forgot how beautiful this place was," she said, breathing in the fresh scent of lake and pine needles, and listening to the soft sound of the waves lapping the shoreline. "I just wish we had some food. I'm starving."

I handed her a power bar and some beef jerky, then pulled out a couple collapsible canteens. I emptied a pouch of energy drink mix into each one and used my water elemental powers to purify some water from the lake. I led her to Mirna, and we sat down and leaned against her as we munched on our makeshift snack. Before too long, a colorful speck appeared in the sky.

*Good afternoon! Am I missing the party?*

*Hi Zarch,* I said. *I brought an old friend of mine that you might want to meet.*

It didn't take long for Zarch come in for a landing. Brenda's jaw dropped as she looked at him. "He's... beautiful!" she said softly.

I introduced them. Mirna and I backed away, remembering what happened to us when we had first met. Sure enough, as soon as they touched, the sparks flew -- literally.

"It would appear that your electrical elemental powers are no longer weak," I said to Brenda.

"You could have warned a person," she sputtered. She had a huge smile on her face, though.

"Where would the fun be in that?" I asked with a smirk. "To forewarn is to inhibit."

Right on cue, Mom weighed in. *Just couldn't wait, could you?*

*Why wait? I love Brenda too much to make her wait for one second more than necessary,* I replied.

*So, do we have a dragon in the family now?* asked Mrs. Orpenheimer.

*It would appear so,* I said. *And that empty spot in her heart has been filled. I think you are going to have a very happy daughter on your hands.*

She sent me a telepathic smile. *Considering what Mirna has done for you, I have to agree.*

*So, when do I get to meet my new daughter?* asked Cala, Zarch's mom.

*I think we need to give Brenda and Zarch some alone time so that they can get better acquainted. Why don't the rest of us meet somewhere and let them come when they're ready?*

Blon, Zarch's dad, took charge. *There's plenty of room in our cave at Dragon Valley. Mirna, you bring Marvin. Marsoll, Brisla, Garndl, and I will pick up everyone else. Can we land at the compound, or will we need to use the clearing?*

*There are currently no uncleared visitors at Pentwater Compound,* Dad replied.

*Don't forget to dress warm,* I sent to everyone. *The trip to Dragon Valley is cold because of the altitude.*

"Now, you tell me," said Brenda.

I pulled an emergency jumpsuit out of my utility belt and handed it to her. She stepped into the gauzy thin pair of coveralls, zipped it up, and waited while it automatically drew itself in to fit her small curvy frame. She turned the insulation dial, and air was drawn in to fill tiny voids between the layers. This particular model has a hood and is rated for sub-zero temperatures, so she won't have any trouble.

I gave Brenda a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek, then hopped onto Mirna. We left Zarch and Brenda alone on the beach and winged our way to Dragon Valley. As we gained altitude, I turned the insulation dial on my own coveralls.

When we got there, I smelled the delicious aroma of beef roasting on a spit over an open fire. "The fatted calf?" I asked as I quickly grabbed a pair of shorts and a t-shirt from the stash of clothing that I keep here. I never worry about body modesty among the dragons.

Cala smiled. "What could be more appropriate?"

"I think you're as happy about all of this as Zarch and Brenda."

"And you aren't?" she teased. "If you're trying to hide how you feel about that girl, you aren't doing a very good job of it."

Mirna came up an nuzzled me. "That's for sure. He's been flying high ever since they touched each other at the airfield."

I leaned against her and wrapped my arms around her neck. "It just keeps getting better!"

As soon as they heard that guests were coming, some of the younger dragons had volunteered to gather 'animal food,' as they like to teasingly call the vegetables that we omnivorous humans enjoy eating. I walked over to the pile and prepared them for steaming. Then, I used some of the supplies that had been brought over for my frequent visits and used them to make a cherry and a blueberry pie. I put them in a brick oven that had recently been built for human visitors.

We heard a commotion outside, so we went to take a look. A group of dragons was taking off to meet the four that were just coming over the ridge.

Escorted by their honor guard, Blon, Marsoll, Brisla, and Garndl landed next to the cave entrance with their human passengers. Everyone but Dad had to double up, but the dragons didn't seem the least bit stressed. Brenda's brother and sister were grinning from ear to ear, and babbling about the flight.

"Hey squirt, time to take over the cooking duties," I said to Gertie with a grin."

"It doesn't look like you left me much to do," she replied.

"Just set the table," I said, pointing to the human-sized table that one of our dragon friends had made recently. Gertie shrugged, motioned for Mark and Mindie to help her, then dug into my stash and came up with a container of concentrated raspberry/white grape juice.

Cala had managed to locate some extra beanbag chairs for their guests, so Mirna and I showed our appreciation by collapsing into one. I leaned back into her and she covered me with a wing. It had been a long day, and it was by no means over.

After some indeterminate length of time, I was awakened by Brenda's welcome mental touch. *We're on our way over,* she let us know.

I got up, yawned, stretched, and walked over to the food preparation area. I gave the veggies a final rinse, put them in the steamer basket, and placed the whole assembly over a container of boiling water. I was going to check on the pies, but I noticed that they were already on the table.

Gertie poked me in the ribs. "Welcome back to the land of the living, bro."

I poked her back, causing her to giggle. "It's been a long day, and I suspect it's far from over." I put a hand on either side of her face, drew her to me, and kissed her forehead. "Maybe you ought to take a nap, too."

"I did," she giggled. "Garndl makes a nice bed."

"Gertie has a boyfriend! I teased.

"You ought to talk!" she retorted. "You have two girlfriends. How are you ever going to keep them from fighting over you?"

"I have my old buddy Zarch to help me keep the girls in line," I said with a smirk.

"Who's going to keep whom in line, little one?" Mirna asked as she floated me over toward her. I didn't resist as she put me on the floor and pinned me with one of her front feet.

"Pleeeeease don't eat me, dragon breath!" I said loudly as I struggled dramatically.

"Can't roast ya, and you'd be too tough to eat raw," she said as she wrapped her talons around me, picked me up, and dismissively tossed me over her shoulder.

I altered my trajectory so that I would land in the fire next to the slowly roasting steer. I laid there for a second, sniffed, and said, "Hmmm, something's burning." Then, I jumped up and used my best cartoon voice. "Youch! Ow! Ooooooh! Yip! Yip!"

Gertie rolled her eyes, then TK'd me over to the pool that the dragons had made for their human visitors I sunk down to the bottom, blew a few bubbles, then floated back to the surface. I swam to the edge, climbed out, and TK'd myself dry. Something felt funny. I turned to look at my backside, then blushed bright red.

Gertie started laughing, and was soon joined by everyone else. "You might be fireproof, but your clothes aren't!"

I sighed, then TK'd a bathrobe from my stash to me. After pulling the robe around me, I ditched the burned clothes. There was nothing left of the back of either item. I held them up, looked at them, and blushed all the way down to my toes -- much to everyone's amusement.

"I understand that I missed quite a show," Brenda said as she dismounted. Zarch had approached so quickly that he was here before I noticed him.

"Nothing you haven't seen before, old friend," I smirked.

"That's not quite true," she argued. "You're a lot cuter now that you've morfed, and I was never in a position to appreciate the view before."

"MORFS has been good to you, too," I replied. This time, it was her turn to blush.

Zarch led her up to the cave and introduced her to his family, then to Mirna's family. The steer was done cooking, the veggies were done steaming, and the table was set. Dad said the blessings, and we all dug in.

Chapter Eight: Relationships

After dinner, Mirna and Zarch curled up together on one of the larger beanbag chairs. We were about to join them when we heard the four mothers chatting.

"That is so cute," Zarch's mom Cala said. "I haven't seen those two curled up together like that since they were both young dragonets."

"I suspect that they are seeing each other a little differently now," Brisla said.

I smiled and looked at Brenda. "They have been best buddies forever; probably because they are both from mixed marriages. I never saw them curled up together like a pile of cats before, though. I wonder what's going on."

"Are you really that oblivious, or just pretending to be?" Brenda asked with a smirk. I blushed, but didn't say anything.

"Look into my mind," she said.

I saw an image of my old self, but the image didn't look like the weakling that I had considered myself to be. Rather, it was the image of a close, trusted, and respected friend.

"In our minds, everything we sense has baggage attached. Every person that we know has a context within our minds. When I think of the old you, I think of my childhood friend."

That wasn't news to me, though I had never heard it expressed quite that way. I wondered if she had learned that in school.

An image of the changed me appeared in her mind. It had the same baggage -- that of a beloved childhood friend. There was also apprehension -- as if she was afraid that the new Marvin might be somehow too good for her."

"That's how I saw you right after you changed," Brenda said. The image in her mind shifted a bit. The apprehension disappeared, and a new type of respect appeared. "Once I got over my own insecurities, I came to appreciate that you were the same person, and that you weren't about to ignore me and seek out a different crowd."

The image changed again. The image was colored by Brenda's insecurity, and a feeling that things could no longer be the same. "After I changed, I didn't know what was going to happen. Before I could ruminate on it too much, my parents sent me off to the Sun City Prep School."

The image changed one last time. The image contained all the overtones of our old friendship, along with an added dimension. She had bared her soul to me -- letting me know that she sees me as a lover and a life mate. I reciprocated by looking at her and letting her see the same thing in my mind.

We turned to our dragon friends, who were grinning toothily at us. It didn't take us long to note that they see each other the way that we see each other.

(End of Part Two)

---

sex: 2/10
violence: 3/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Male to Hermaphrodite, Hybrid, PSI

Timeline: 2064

Author's Note: This is a kinda MORFS/Chakat crossover story. It was written to be canon to the MORFS universe, and treats the Chakat universe as fiction.

---

Chapter One: Getting Ready For School

"Hello Moo," I crooned as I cuddled my gray and white tomcat. I had walked out into the back yard to pick him up. He looked lonely out there, doncha know.

Actually, he's my sister's kitty. Nobody told him that, though. Or, rather, he's not listening.

typical cat.

Sometimes you choose the cat, and sometimes the cat chooses you. I think that my sister is a little miffed that her cat loves me better.

I wanted to name him Graycloud because of his gray and white pattern. Suzie, my sister, decided that he should be named Moo because he has the patchy pattern of a holstein cow. The fact that his patches are gray and not black doesn't seem to matter.

Yeah, my little eleven year old sister is weird. I love her anyway.

Moo was starting to give me the strong paw. He can only take so much adoration before wanting to get away.

Typical cat.

Of course, getting the strong paw made me want to hug him even tighter. "Prepare to receive corporal cuddles," I told him. I laid my head on him and gave him snuggles. If he could have rolled his eyes, he would have.

Dad chose that moment to take a picture of us. It turned out to be the last picture of me in my pre-morfs body.

My nose started to itch, so I set Moo down and turned away.

I blew a mighty sneeze that lifted my feet off the ground. Grandpa always said that one should have a sneeze to be proud of.

I walked back into the house to the sound of my sister singing, "Jimmy's getting MORFS, Jimmy's getting MORFS."

"Am not!" I said, sticking my tongue out with great dignity. "It must be that scruffy tomcat of yours making me sneeze."

That's me, Jimmy Miller; a proud sophomore at Jenson High School. At the advanced age of fifteen, I am definitely ripe for a case of MORFS. I didn't feel nearly bad enough for this to be a case of the change, though.

My own cat, Sir Stubford Cuddlepurr, decided that it was his turn to receive some love.

Yes, Sir Stubford Cuddlepurr. You don't think that my sister is the only weird one in the family, do you?

I picked him up and gave him squeezie hugs. "Hi Stubby."

I call him Stubby because he has maybe an inch of tail. He was born that way. Apparently, there is some American Bobtail in his ancestry. I doubt that he is pure bred, but he definitely has the sweet disposition of that breed.

Sweet? Actually, he's positively needy.

"You had better get out to the bus," my mother called from her office.

Yes, I have a stay at home mom who telecommutes. Sometimes I'm happy that she's always here for us, and sometimes I would be happy to not be under her gaze all the time -- not that I want to make trouble or anything like that. Nope, not me.

To be fair, I can't accuse her of being a helicopter mom. Yes, she's around the house. No, she doesn't watch our every move or constantly hound us.

I gave Stubby a few more strokes, gently set him to the ground, and gave him some back scritchies as he walked away.

As I was approaching the bus stop, I saw my BFF Catniss. She claims that she didn't name herself after the main character in that old dystopian novel, but I know better. After all, shi's a lot like the fictional Katniss Everdeen.

I ran up to her and gave her a big glomp. "Mmmmmmmm Chakat hugs are the best!"

"I'm not a chakat."

"Yes you are. You're totally a biped chakat. Just look at that tail. And the..."

"Don't go there, Jimmy."

"Don't go where?" I asked with the best look of innocence I could manage plastered on my face.

She just snorted. I guess the ritual is getting kind of old.

What is a chakat? I'm glad you asked.

You see, way back before MORFS came to be, a guy named Bernard Doove started writing stories in a universe that contained all kinds of anthropomorphic furry type critters. They were genetically engineered originally to be used as super soldiers, slaves, and the like. There were aliens and star ships and all the fun things that we nerdy types love

Of course, the whole slavery thing didn't go over well. A huge war and lots of death later, the morphs were free.

One prophetic thing about the chakat universe is that there were lots of bigots that hated furs. It must be a universal part of human nature. Bigotry, that is. Not hating furs.

Oh, yeah. The chakats? They are taurs.

The furries in that universe are pretty much like our current absolute hybrids. Some of those morphs have four legs and two arms -- kind of like the classic centaur, except that the 'human' part is a furry with a muzzle and a furry hide and all the stuff that goes with it. There are wolftaurs, foxtaurs, equitaurs (like a centaur, but with a horse face,) and the like.

But the best of all is the chakat -- named after their creators, Charles and Katherine Turner. Chakats are awesome -- smart, strong, dexterous, cuddly...

Sorry, got carried away.

Their front paws are like hands with stubby fingers, giving them four hands to work with. They have a long prehensile tail that's capable of lifting quite a bit of weight. They are gregarious and huggy and kind and, did I mention cuddly?

Oh, yes. The author invented new pronouns for them because they are hermaphrodites. Instead of she and her, they use shi ("shay") and hir ("hair.")

So, when my BFF Carl morphed into a dual-sexed absolute cat hybrid with a long prehensile tail, I couldn't resist calling the newly dubbed Catniss a chakat. I also half jokingly use the pronouns from the Chakat universe.

Catniss has the sturdy build of a chakat. Due to her digitigrade stance, shi is six feet tall. Shi has the coloration of a cougar, complete with the black marks on hir muzzle.

And shi has soft, cuddly fur all over hir curvy kitty body.

So... hugging my friend, you say? Isn't that kind of unmanly, you say?

Well, I guess some may think so. My dad taught me that showing affection is not unmanly. Hiding behind the trappings of macho is unmanly.

Besides, who could resist hugging the big cuddly kitty?

I would like to be a bit more than friends with Catniss, but shi's still getting used to hir new form and gender.

Being an empath, shi knows how I feel. Shi hasn't said no, but neither has shi jumped head first into a new relationship. It's too soon for that, and we have plenty of time. Meanwhile, our relationship is pretty much the same as it has always been.

"We'll have to have that Antares Mercenary rematch after school," I said as I slipped out of hir hug. Just in time to avoid blowing snot all over hir, I turned around and gave another mighty sneeze.

"I'm sorry," I said. "I hope I don't get you sick."

"Nonsense. I seem to have inherited a resistance to everything. I haven't been sick since I morfed."

This time, I got that characteristic crackly feeling in my sinuses that I told me that I was actually coming down with something. I just sighed, figuring that I would have to grit my teeth and try to make it through the day.

Once we got seated on the bus, we played some networked games on our trans-cosmic open source portable game consoles. Between games, we talked about the game that we were writing to sell on that platform. People like to tell us that we have about as much of a chance of making it big in the game business as we have of making it in professional baseball or something like that, but we refused to be discouraged. Dad told us that the lowest people are those that try to destroy other people's dreams. Better than that, he sometimes gave us a little help with our programming.

By the time we got to the school, I was feeling better. Or, at least, I thought that I was feeling better.

As soon as I got up, my stomach rebelled. I held my hand over my mouth and ran for the exit. Most people got out of my way hastily -- all except Randy Steward. Randy gets his greatest pleasure from giving people grief -- especially morfs and morfie lovers.

Randy stood between me and the exit, spreading his arms wide and saying, "Where are you going so fast, dickweed?" He held out his hand palm first as I tried to come to a stop.

I almost doubled up in pain as my stomach hit the palm of his hand. My head leaned back as I fell forward and I projectile vomited my breakfast -- right into his face and chest.

Fortunately for me, the bus driver saw it and several students were recording it with their cell phones and eComs. I got taken to the nurse's office and Randy got to talk to the principal. Catniss collected my backpack and carried it to my locker for me.

Of course, the nurse did what she does for anyone who comes in feeling sick. She poked me, put my blood on the strip, and shoved it into the machine.

Ding!

MORFS.

Okay, so my sister was right.

You know the drill. Mom came and got me, took me to our pediatrician, then took me home.

It's a bit cumbersome stripping and putting on pajamas with that MORFS automatic IV thing locked on your arm, but it beats having to choke down those nasty stim pack bars. I don't know if my stomach would have put up with that. I'll take the interveinous stim packs any day.

Mom pushed the go to sleep button and I was out.

Chapter Two: Down For The Count

The next several days went by in a fevered blur. It was particularly bad when my body started stretching out and growing some little stubs of limbs. My dad had to pick me up and carry me to the bathroom, then shower me like I was an invalid or a baby or something.

But that middle set of limbs finally grew out and grew stronger, and my legs got all crooked. "Crooked as a dog's hind leg," as my grandpa used to say.

And they were. Crooked as a dog's hind leg, that is. Or, as I prefer to think of them, crooked as a cat's hind leg. Or a chakat's hind leg.

I'm not clueless. I figured that I was becoming some kind of a taur as soon as I started getting those middle limbs. I've studied the Doctors Martin's on line classes enough to know that our own personalities, desires, and thoughts can have some effect on our eventual change. I also know that most hybrid traits are picked up from our environment -- and I'm constantly cuddling my kitties.

Meanwhile, construction noises were going on in the basement. I had started hearing them soon after discovering that I was turning into a taur.

I won't bore you with the details. My front legs got longer and stronger. I grew fur all over my body, even my face. I got a muzzle on said face. I went through stim packs like they were going out of style. The shower was getting cramped. Fortunately, it was a bathtub-shower, so I still kinda fit. Getting one's tail caught in the sliding door hurts.

Chapter Three: A New Me

Finally, I woke up feeling refreshed and energetic. Dirty and smelly, but refreshed.

As I was heading for the shower, Dad intercepted me. He led me down to the basement and into spacious bathroom with a taur toilet, a huge shower, and a fur dryer. While I had been upstairs morfing, Dad was busy setting me up with my very own taur-sized bedroom and bathroom. I gave him my very first chakat hug. He wrinkled his nose, but smiled anyhow.

You never appreciate a toilet that actually fits and does its job until you have had to crowd yourself into an undersized room. And it was great to be able to actually move around in the shower. The multi nozzle fur dryer made short work of what would otherwise have been a long and onerous daily chore.

Yep, my daddy loves me. Why else would he go to so much trouble making sure that I have a nice place to live?

After drying off, I checked myself over. I knew exactly what to expect if I had, indeed, morfed into a chakat. There was no guarantee that I had, though.

Muzzle.

Check.

Head full of long white hair.

Check.

Luxurious White fur with gray patches from nose to tail.

Check.

Two hands with claws on the tip of each finger.

Check.

Two large furry breasts.

Check.

Two front legs with hand-paws.

Check.

Two digitigrade hind legs.

Check.

One sheathed human-like penis.

Check.

One human-like vulva.

Check.

One long prehensile tail.

Check.

Two separate heartbeats.

Check.

Yes, chakats have a stomach, a heart, and two lungs in each torso. Most of the digestive system is in the lower torso, so there is plenty of room in the slender upper torso for lots of muscle.

Alas, both of my stomachs were empty.

As I carried my famished self upstairs to raid the kitchen, Suzie gleefully informed me that Randy had come down with morfs. She heard it straight from the horse's mouth -- I mean Randy's little sister.

"Susan Quelita Miller! We do NOT laugh at other people's misfortune!"

"He deserves it! He's such an a --"

She cuts herself off just in time, earning no more than a nasty glare from her mother.

"Actually, it remains to be seen if he unfortunate. I'm delighted with my change."

Suzie gives me a weird look. "I never expected a boy to be happy about losing his dick!"

"Su --"

I hastily swallowed the last of my power bar. "I didn't lose anything! See?" I rolled on my back, exposing my underside.

"James Michael Miller! Just what do you think you are doing? Did you just flash your little sister?"

"Moooooom! Taurs aren't supposed to wear stuff on the lower torso. And chakats don't have any body modesty. And everybody deserves to know how I changed."

Mom just sighed and shook her head.

"We don't live on Chakona, dear. Please try to respect us bipeds' quaint sensibilities."

"What else did you gain?" asked my sister.

"Well, I have two hearts, two stomachs, --"

"Two boobies!" she interrupted.

"Speaking of which, don't you think you should cover them up?" asked Mom.

"They are covered up," I said as I stroked the fur.

"James Michael Miller! Quit groping yourself!"

" ... Four lungs, a very fine tail..." I used said tail to tickle Suzie's nose, causing her to giggle. " ... A sheath to keep things hidden. You know, because I can't wear pants? And a complete female reproductive system. And extra legs. And extra hands. And a luxurious fur coat!"

"Just like Moo!" Suzie said. She came over and looked at my hand paws. "How do you use them without falling over?"

"Like this!"

I reared up on my hind feet and used my hand paws to grab Suzie around the waist and throw her up into the air. Luckily, we have a tall ceiling in the great room. I caught her with my regular hands, gave her a quick kiss on the forehead, twisted my upper torso around, and deposited her on my lower back.

She giggled and held tight to my upper torso when I took off toward the sliding glass door. I flung it open and ran into the back yard, heading toward the woods at full speed. She screamed as I leapt up into our favorite climbing tree and scrambled to the top platform in seconds flat.

She climbed off of my back and went around to my front. She jumped, giving me a tackle hug. I wrapped my furry arms around her by reflex. "You're the best big brother ever!"

"Am I a good big sister, too?"

"Yay! I get a big brother and a big sister all at the same time!"

After a little while, we both got bored. She slipped down the tree like a little monkey. I just stared at the branches, trying to figure out how to lower my new quadrupedal body down the tree.

Suzie looked up at me with a smirk on her face. "Wutsa Matter? Kitty stuck up a tree?"

I stuck my tongue out at her and swung down, using my regular hands and my hand paws.

Mom called us in to lunch, which reminded me of how hungry I was. The power bar did little more than take the edge off.

Beef strogenoff! My favorite! I heaped a generous portion on my plate and ate in a reasonably civilized manner. I only earned one or two glares from Mom.

After lunch, Mom and I went to my old room and started cleaning it out. All of my pants went into boxes slated for the clothing swap store. After some experimentation, we decided that all of my regular shirts would go, too. I was just too well endowed to reasonably wear them. We kept my larger t-shirts, but they were really only suitable for casual wear.

Socks? Don't need them anymore, either.

Shoes? Boots? Gone.

Jackets and coats? They don't fit anymore. Besides, I have a built-in fur coat. I might need something once winter really descends upon us. Fortunately, that's a few weeks away.

Once we were done with the clothing, I put the sad little bit that was left into a single drawer. I threw a blanket over my lower back, then balanced my dresser on the blanket. A quick walk down two flights of stairs, and it was in my new bedroom. I wonder if it'll ever be full again.

After that, I made short work of my computer desk and book shelves. A final sweep to catch little things like posters, figurines, models, and stuff like that, and I was moved in.

I sat on my taur pad and relaxed for a bit.

For all that I look like a chakat, I realize that they are fictional creatures. I can't be sure that I match the archetype described in the various stories.

I have all of the external features. I can feel two heartbeats and feel two sets of lungs expand as I breathe. It kind of feels like I have two stomachs, but I can't be sure.

Then, there are the attitudes and culture of the chakat nation. We are gregarious and polyamorous. The concept of jealousy is pretty much unknown to chakats.

I thought about my friend Catniss. What if we developed the kind of relationship that I desired, and then she decided to share herself with someone else?

I closed my eyes and tried to imagine it. I think I would be a little concerned that we would leave me, but the jealousy that I could easily imagine when I was human just wasn't there.

How would I feel in a plural relationship? The thought put a smile on my face.

In the chakat universe, all of the Earth-based furs and a good number of the humans formalize their relationships in a three tiered system.

Companions are just that -- companions. Essentially, friends with benefits.

Den mates generally live together, and often share the raising of children. They provide a stable household for their kids.

Life mates have made a commitment to stay together for life. That doesn't stop them from having other companions, denmates, and lifemates. They say that love should be multiplied, not divided.

I wonder if I have empathy.

I reached out with my mind. Mom was relieved that my case of morfs was over. She was a little concerned; probably about the culture changes.

Suzie Q was petting Moo, and feeling happy about having a big sister.

Dad was also feeling relieved. And he had that warm glow that comes from a job well done. Probably my room.

I felt the underpinning emotion of love with all of them. That made me smile and purr.

I sat and thought some more. I needed to think of a good chakat name.

I was just starting a game of Antares Mercenaries when Mom informed me that it was time for me to go shopping. I wanted to groan about it, but I literally don't have a thing to wear to school. I suppose I could have gone nude, but that would be asking for trouble.

Chapter Four: My Best Friend Forever

Dad was letting Catniss in the front door just as I came up the stairs. She ran towards me full speed and gave me a tackle hug.

Glomp!

I gave as good as I got. "Hi! I'm Chakat Graycloud, daughter of Anita and Darren Miller."

Something inside both of us connected. It was that empathic feedback that chakats are said to need.

"Mmmmmmmm... Chakats give the best hugs," Catniss purred.

If I had any doubts about Catniss's feelings for me before, they were gone now. Shi tilted her head down and gave me a kiss full on the muzzle, complete with tongue wrestling. After a few all too short minutes, she disengaged and looked me in the eyes. "Will you be my companion?" she asked.

"Yes!"

And we kissed some more.

"Break it up!" Mom said, but there was a smile on her face. "Time to get some duds for your furry hide."

"Coming with me?"

"That's part of why I came," Catniss said.

"And the other part?"

"To see if you turned out as well as your mother described."

She followed me out the door, closing it behind us. This made me aware of the fact that my furry new taur body is undoubtedly going to cause me some problems. How am I going to close the door behind myself without awkwardly turning around?

Oh! Prehensile tail! That ought to work.

Mom went ahead and pulled open the sliding door to the van. "Ta-da!" There, in front of me, was a taur seat -- pretty much the way I had imagined in the chakat stories. Dad had been busy again. I love my daddy!

---

sex: 2/10
violence: 3/10
profanity: 2/10

Categories: Male to Hermaphrodite, Hybrid, PSI

Timeline: 2064

Author's Note: This is a kinda MORFS/Chakat crossover story. It was written to be canon to the MORFS universe, and treats the Chakat universe as fiction.

---

Chapter Five: To the Mall!

It's one thing to notice a few stares, and another thing entirely to feel everyone's curiosity, attraction, or all too often, distaste. Catniss must have felt my discomfort. She looked at me sympathetically and said, "Yeah, I know how you feel. You'll get used to it. Sort of."

The shopping went the way you would pretty much expect. We totally skipped the skirts and pants. I tried on a couple of different dresses, but they really didn't look good. They bunched up at the back and fell down to my knees in the front. And they looked silly.

The bras were bras. I argued that I didn't need them since my wonderful new chakat body has special muscles and ligaments to support my admittedly large breasts.

I was never a big fan of large breasts, but my chakat body saddled me with a double-dang pair. Oh well.

But I can't complain. 34DD boobs would have been a problem if I didn't have the chakat musculature, but they really caused no inconvenience at all. Catniss gleefully said, "Join the club!" She grabbed me and danced me around, singing something about the double dang furry boob club.

"Catniss! We're making a scene!"

"And your point is?"

Sigh.

Actually, it was fun. Fortunately, nobody could see how much I was blushing. Furry face, doncha know.

I ended up wearing a halter top out of the store. It was more comfortable than regular shirts because it covers less. Regular tops rub my fur the wrong way when I move around. Halters pretty much stay in place.

I still think that going nude is a whole lot more comfortable. I'll have to think of a way to get away with doing that. This whole nudity taboo thing is such a pain.

Catniss just smirked as I grumbled about it under my breath. Mom said, "A chakat for less than a day, and you have already gone native. I shudder to think what you'll be like in a year."

I maturely stuck my kitty tongue out at both of them.

We Finally went to Wings and Tails, which is where we should have gone in the first place.

They had some panniers just for taurs. Mom found one that fit well, but it was shocking pink.

Oh well. I had never had problems with trying to prove my manliness or anything like that. Dad always told me that worrying about things like that only means that you're insecure in who you are. And anyhow, I'm as much girl as I am boy. And loving every second of it.

It was a bit of a trick to strap it to my lower torso without matting my fur the wrong way. It was comfortable enough once we got everything right.

Mom pulled the tags off and stuffed it full with all of our previous purchases. "You make quite a good pack horse," Catniss teased. I stuck my tongue out at hir.

Actually, I can carry quite a bit with the panniers. They hold about four times what my old school backpack held.

We went to the shoe section and got some digitigrade sandals and boots for my back feet. Then, we had to have some special gloves designed for my hand-paws. One set was like a pair of sandals, and useful to keep my handpaws clean as I walk around. The other pair was like heavy gauntlets.

Catniss was trying on a set of digitigrade boots when Mom received a call. Apparently, there was a cancellation at the clinic. They can fit me in if we can get there in half an hour.

Catniss bought the boots, and Mom paid for our purchases and the special orders.

Chapter Six: The Clinic

We made it to the clinic with a few minutes to spare. Mom went to the front desk, and Catniss and I sat down among the new morfies. Even among freaks, I was looked upon as a freak. I seemed to be the happiest with my new shape, though.

"Wow! Are you a real chakat?"

I turned and saw a really cute golden absolute fox hybrid that looked to be about twelve or thirteen. A precociously endowed twelve or thirteen years old, that is. I could tell that she wanted to hug the kitty, so I gave her her wish. "Hi! I'm Chakat Graycloud, daughter of Anita and Darren Miller." I set her on my back and told her, "And that's what we're here to find out, but I think I'm about as real as you'll find in this world."

Catniss came over, so I introduced them. Sort of. "This is my companion Catniss Stein." I turned to Catniss and said, "Catniss, this is my new friend, umm, uhhh..."

"Vickie! Vickie O'Kelley! My new name is Vickie O'Kelley!"

Catniss wrapped us both in a hug, and whispered to her, "Welcome to the changeling double-dang furry boob club!"

I could tell that she was a bit disappointed that I already had a companion, so I whispered to her, "When have you ever known a chakat to have only one companion? We have to start by being friends, first. Is that OK with you?"

She smiled and nodded vigorously.

It's a lot easier to connect with people when you can tell what they are feeling. I think I'm going to really love this empathy stuff.

"Kittyyyyy!"

I felt a thump. Ever get tackle hugged by a pre-schooler?

Vickie ruffled his hair. "Hi, squirt!"

"I notta squirt, Charlie!"

"Not Charlie no more. It's Vickie now, and you're most definitely a squirt! And a brat!"

I picked him and plopped him on my back in front of his sister. He wrapped his little arms around my torso and snuggled into my fur.

Vickie tickled him, gave him an evil laugh, squeezed him between the two of us and said, "Now you are trapped in a furry trap!"

He giggled and wiggled, but made no attempt to get away.

A woman of perhaps my mom's age came over. "My two aren't bothering you, are they?"

"Not at all. We chakats love making new friends! Seriously, though, you have some great kids. Thanks for letting them keep me company."

Vicky huffed. "I'm not a kid! I'll bet I'm as old as you are."

Her mom said, "She's actually fifteen. She seems to have regressed a few years."

"Did not! I'm as smart as I always was. Smarter, even. I'm just happier now! And littler!" She cupped her furry breasts. "In most places, anyway!"

"She's right," her mom said. "She did all that piled up homework faster than I have ever seen her do it before. And I'll take the happy new Vicky over the sad boy she used to be any day."

"I was never a boy!"

She sighed. "You know what I mean, Vicky. I just wish you had come out to us sooner.'

Vicky jumped off my back and grabbed her mom in a hug. "It's OK now, mom! I'm a BBV now!"

Vicky's mom just sighed and rolled her eyes. Catniss and I snickered up our sleeves. We don't have sleeves, but you know what we mean.

"What's a BBV?" asked the little brother.

"You don't need to know!" said his mom.

"Big boobied vixen!" Vicky said loud enough for the whole room to hear. "People think we're dumb, but we ain't!"

"Big boobied vixen! Big boobied vixen!" said the little brother.

The mom gave out a much put-upon sigh and said, "It's 'big breasted vixen,' Jimmy, and please stop saying it."

Vickie grabbed her brother off of my back, wrapped her arms around him, and swung him around. "Big boobied vixen! Big boobied vixen!"

The mom put her hands on her hips and said, "Victoria Marie O'Kelley!"

"It's Vickie, Mom! That's what I want on my birth certificate addendum!"

I could sense Mom over by the magazine rack doing her best to hold in her laughter. She walked over and gave Vicky's mom a sympathetic look. Solidarity amongst moms, I guess.

"Hi. I'm Anita Miller, the mother of this large quadruped who seems to have acquired a talent for riling up her new friends."

"I'm Wanda O'Kelley, and believe me, my two don't need any help in the riling up department. In fact, Graycloud and Catniss are calming them down, if anything."

The person at the desk rang a bell and said, "Vicky O'Kelley."

"Mom, I want my new friends to come in with me."

"I'm sorry, Vicky. I'm sure that they have their own appointments."

The desk clerk smiled at us. "We can put you all in the large exam room. That is, if nobody objects."

We all nodded. "I'm OK with it, and I'm the only other one getting an exam."

My empathic sensitivity let me know that the desk clerk had an ulterior motive for putting us all together, but it was not to our detriment.

So the whole lot of us, all six of us, were led through the door. Vicky and I took turns standing on the scanner, then we went to the room.

It didn't take long before we heard a knock on the door. A partial rabbit hybrid came into the room and introduced herself as Doctor McGuire. She examined Vicky and me, but actually spent more time looking over the results of our scans.

"You two are fortunate that we got the new scanner. It saves you from some less than pleasant examinations."

"Yeah! No fair!" said Catniss.

"Some days you step in it, and some days you don't," I replied with a smirk.

"Going barefoot most of the time, I would rather not step in it," added Vicky.

"Step in what?" asked Jimmy.

"Nothing," said the mommy.

"Poop!" said Vicky

Wanda gave a long suffering sigh.

"Ewwwwww!" said Jimmy, shaking his foot.

Chuckling, Doctor McGuire said, "If you are all quite through, I would like to see what powers these two might have."

"I thought you had a specialist for that," Mom said.

"Well, since I have the AMORFS2 medical suite of powers, the one with full telepathy, I decided to increase my repertoire and learn how to check. The clinic is happy with that because it makes it easier for them to schedule everyone."

She checked me first and found my empathic talent, both receptive and projective. She warned me to be careful with the projective talent, since it's easy to activate it without realizing it.

Vicky surprised us all. She had managed to become a technopath and a cyberpath.

"Oh, poop! And I always wanted to shoot laser beams out of my eyes!"

"Don't be sad, dear. You did get a brain upgrade. Maybe you can build your own lasers," said her mom.

Vicky jumped up and down. "Yay! I shmot now!"

Doctor McGuire cleared her throat and put a serious look on her face. Once she had our attention, she asked us, "You all know about doctor-patient confidentiality and the exceptions, right?"

At our nods, she added, "The same goes for telepaths. If we pick up something that is a clear and present danger, we are to notify the appropriate authorities."

Not knowing where this was all going, we all nodded.

"One of the patients is in danger due to her parents being pures. If you all agree, we could use your help. You all have to agree to keep things confidential."

We all nodded, and she made a point of individually getting agreement from each of us. Even Jimmy nodded seriously.

"OK, I have to see another patient. I'll come back with the girl that needs your help."

A few minutes later, there was another knock on the door. A partial cat hybrid entered.

"Doctor Kitty Futa!" Catniss said.

"I'm Doctor Katherine Futami," she said, rolling her eyes at Catniss. "I'm the clinical psychologist assigned to assess... " she looked at her tablet, "Chakat Graycloud Miller and Vicky O'Kelley."

Catniss ran and gave me a tackle hug. "This is my companion, Chakat Graycloud!"

Doctor Kat raised an eyebrow, giving me an assessing look. "Formerly James Miller?"

"Yep!," shi said, hugging me tighter.

"In that case, I think I'll talk to miss O'Kelley first. Meanwhile," she said, looking pointedly at Catniss, "I think you have someone to tell miss Miller."

"I already told you that shi's my companion."

Doctor Kat just gave her a look and led Vicky out.

Catniss looked at me, never releasing her hug. "You know that I love you, right?"

I nodded warily.

"We've been friends forever. We did everything together. But, when I morfed, and you started seeing me as physically attractive, I kind of freaked out."

"I know. That's why I was letting you take your time."

She continued, "I know. And I was trying hard to see you as more than a friend. But..." She sighed. "But, despite all of modern humanity's attempts to be otherwise, physical attraction is still a big part of a romantic relationship. Doctor Kat and I must have spent hours discussing it."

I nodded, not sure where this was going. I desperately hoped that she wasn't going to give me the 'let's be friends' speech.

"No! I'm not going to friend zone you! Not now! How could you even think that?"

I just looked at her.

"You see, I kept feeling you getting closer to me, and I kept getting closer to you. It still felt funny, though, because I always saw the lifelong buddy when I looked at you. Not a lover. Just someone I cared about like a brother. More than a brother."

"And now?"

"The first time I saw the new you? Can you even doubt how I felt? It was like the last piece of the puzzle just fell into place. I couldn't have stopped myself from wrapping myself around you if I tried. And I didn't try. It's like my prayers were suddenly answered."

"My prayers, too," I said with a big smile, hugging her even tighter.

"Get a room, you too!" Wanda said. Then she looked embarrassed and put her hands over her mouth. "Oops!"

Mom just snickered. "At least we know where Vicky gets it."

Wanda blushed.

We blushed, too.

"Get a woom! Get a woom!" said the little brother.

Mom snickered.

Wanda just sighed.

I wrapped my tail around him and deposited him between Catniss and me.

"I already have a womb," I said. "Catniss has a womb. In fact, everyone here except for you has a womb."

"But I want a womb, too!"

"Maybe after you morf, Jimmy," I said. "But only if you turn into a girl, because only girls get to have wombs. And you'd have to change your name. I used to be called Jimmy, too, but I had to change my name when I got my girl parts."

"I dunno if I want to be a girl. Maybe I can turn into a boy kitty."

"Maybe," Wanda said. "Or maybe you can be a boy fox. Or a dog."

"Or a mouse! Then I can eat you. nom nom nom." Catniss grabbed him and nibbled on his neck, causing him to giggle.

"Hey! Who's picking on my little brother? That's my job," Vicky said as she came into the room with Doctor Kat.

"You mean you won't share? Would it help if I gave him a big kiss?" Catniss gave him a big smooch, which caused him to wipe his lips.

"Ewwwwww! Yuck!" said the little brother.

Catniss handed him over to his sister. "Here! You pick on him, then."

"Hmmmmm... What to do... What to do... I know!" Vicky held him up and gave him a zerbert on the belly.

"Vicky doesn't seem to have any issues with her change." Doctor Kat turned to me. "OK, your turn."

I followed her to a small treatment room. "Where's the couch? I thought I was supposed to be on a couch when you sift through my brain cells."

"I thought you would rather have a taur pad. Come to think of it, let's move to a room that does have a couch. That ought to work in a pinch."

The couch was definitely more comfortable than sitting on the floor.

"So, what are your thoughts on your change?"

"Don't you mean, 'How does that make me feel?'"

"Smart alek," she replied. "I will infer from your attitude that you are fine with being a chakat. I want to know more, though. For instance, did you have a nice chat with Catniss?"

I smiled. "Everything is great with Catniss. She leveled with me about her early lack of physical attraction, and assured me that she was getting emotionally closer to me at the same time. Of course, the way she tackle-hugged me the first time she saw the new me erased all doubts. I really love that kitty!"

"And she loves you. I can tell. Of course, so can you. Empathy is a great gift."

I just smiled and hugged myself. "My prayers have been answered. I think we're gonna be lifemates soon."

I paused a bit. "I'm kinda surprised to see so many chakat universe fans. I thought Catniss and I were about the only ones around here. Besides our families, anyhow."

"I never heard of chakats until Catniss started talking about them. I started reading the series out of curiosity, and so that I could understand what shi was talking about. I have to admit to getting addicted to that universe. I never thought I would run into a real chakat, though."

I smirked. "You got to meet a BBV, too."

"That one is going to be a handful. It's a good thing she has you and Catniss to kinda keep her grounded and out of trouble. But don't let her personality fool you. She's practically a genius. I feel sorry for any guy that tries to treat her like an airhead and take advantage of her."

"It could be entertaining to watch, though," I said.

She just nodded, then changed the subject. "Doctor McGuire was called away before she could give you her assessment, so I'll pass it on. The short answer is that you are in perfect health, and have some some interesting additions."

"Two stomachs, two hearts, four lungs..." I interrupted.

"Not just two hearts and four lungs. You have two totally independent circulation systems. If you get a cut, you'll bleed from both because the capillaries are intertwined. On the other hand, if you empty one out, the other will remain full of blood and keep you alive until the other heals. Also both hearts use all four lungs to oxygenate your blood."

I nodded. "How about my digestive system and resistance to poison?"

"You have two stomachs, one in your upper torso, and one in your lower torso. The rest of your digestive system is in your lower torso. As far as we can tell from the scan, your digestive system is good at blocking poisons. That's not something that I really want to test right now, though. Also, you have carbon nanotube reinforced bones and high output muscles, just like Catniss."

"Were you able to find any difference between me and a chakat as described in fiction?"

"No, not really. We will be studying your scans more closely, since you received such an unusual and unexpected morf. The University of Sun City may even take notice. Right now, though, we need to finish with the real reason that I am seeing you. With your permission, I need to read you and assess how you are doing psychologically."

"Yeah, sure. Go ahead and sift through my brain cells. I hope I don't frighten you too much."

Doctor Kat smirked. "I doubt I'll see anything I haven't seen before."

I leaned on the couch back and relaxed. I really didn't feel much. It was kind of like whispering, but with all senses.

When she finished up, she smiled. "Sir Stubford Cuddlepurr?" she asked.

I blushed.

"You don't have any dangerous abnormalities, but neither are you boringly normal. That's pretty common for one of such high intelligence. Wear your nerdiness proudly, and give lots of love to your loved ones. That's my official doctor's orders."

She smiled and gave me a hug. "And make sure to love that kitty girl companion of yours. She's very special. As are you."

She made a few notes on her tablet, then looked up at me. "How would you and Catniss like to take a free trip to Sun City? It seems that the Doctors Martin find it interesting that two people morfed into fictional creatures."

I smiled. "It sounds like fun. Tell them that we have a BBV, too. I'm sure that Vicky would love it."

"I'll send them a note. Maybe they'll start reading chakat stories, too."

"If they're interested because we match the archetype, they will need to read some of it. If they contact me, I'll send some suggestions. There actually is a bipedal chakat that was born due to a strange hyperfertility that allowed a chakat to successfully breed with a biped."

"I'm sure that they will be contacting you and your parents, along with the others."

Her tablet dinged.

"Well, time to go back with the others."

Catniss glomped me again when we entered. This will never get old.

I noticed that Catniss's mom was also in the room. At my questioning look, she shrugged and said, "They called and told me that they needed my help with a slight emergency. They assured me that you all were OK, so I'm just waiting."

"It must be that pures kid that morfed," I said. "My impression is that she'll need some help staying safe and sane."

"I wonder if she'll need a place to stay," said Catniss.

"She can have my old room, if it's OK with mom and dad," I said.

"We'll see," said Mom. "If she doesn't cause any danger to the family, we should be able to put her up for a few days. We'll need some way to ensure that the pures don't attack our house to get at her."

"I'll be able to detect anyone approaching with ill intentions, but I can't stay up all the time," I said.

Doctor Kat spoke up. "You won't be alone. The IATE will keep watch. This isn't the first time we had to take care of these messes.

"We?" I asked.

"Ever since the Doctors Martin and their friends found that graveyard full of murdered morfed pures kids, the International Association of Telepaths and Empaths have taken it upon ourselves to protect kids that are at risk. The Martins spearheaded the project, and gathered resources from other parts of the morfs community. You will find that we are quite prepared to deal with the situation. What we need most from you is emotional support and a family-like place to stay. In essence, she needs new friends and, hopefully, a foster family."

I shuddered. I have heard stories of kids that morfed under bad circumstances. I thanked God again for the wonderful family that I was blessed to be born into. I could hardly imagine what it would be like if my family considered me to be a freak, or even worse, wanted to kill me.

Catniss shuddered, too. We squeezed each other tighter, fully understanding each other.

Some of our projective empathy must have leaked, because we found ourselves swallowed into a big group hug. Jimmy crawled up on my lower back and gave me a hug. "It's OK. We all wuvs you!"

Out of the mouths of babes. I couldn't help but smile and hug him back. Even Vicky was serious for the first time I have seen since I met her. She snuggled up to me and gave me a lick kiss.

---